Skip to main content

Full text of "Prison journals during the French revolution"

See other formats


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARv  FACIi 


G  000  084  185  8 


^\      ^}^^!, 


M 


mm 


'^^,^ 


'mMr^ 


{(.. 


^><?f- 


' ' 

0 

4'^ 

^^a 

kf^ 

t% 

THE  LIBRARY 
OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


PRISON    JOURNALS 


DURING 


THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION 


BY 

THE   DUCHESSE    DE   DURAS 

NEE    NOAILLES 


Translated  by  Mrs.  M.  Carey 


NEW  YORK 

DODD,    MEAD    AND    COMPANY 

1892 


Copyright,  1891, 
By  Dodd,  Mead  and  Company. 

All  rights  reserved. 


SSnibctsitg  Prrss: 

John  Wilson  and  Son,  Cambridge. 


CONTENTS. 


Page 

Prison  Life  during  the  French  Revolution  7 

Addenda 139 

Madame  Latour's  Memoir 159 

Events  of  the  21st  of  July,  1794 199 

Narrative  of  an  Eye-witness  of  the  Affair 

OF  July  22,  1794 209 

Letter  from  Madame  la  Duchesse  de  Duras, 

nee  Noailles,  to  Monsieur  Grelet  .  .  .  227 
Extract    from    the    '  Mi^morial     Europeen/ 

April  24,  1809 229 


PRISON    LIFE    DURING    THE 
FRENCH    REVOLUTION. 


T  WAS  put  under  arrest,  together  with  my 
father  and  mother,  on  August  23,  1793, 
at  our  chateau  of  Mouchy-le-Chatel,  in  the 
Department  of  the  Oise.  I  was  taken  to  the 
prison  at  Saint-Franpois  k  Beauvais,  in  the 
old  convent,  on  the  6th  of  October  of  the  same 
year  and  to  that  at  Chantilly  on  the  20th  of 
the  same  month.  There  I  remained  until  the 
<fth.  of  April,  1794,  when  I  was  transferred  to 
Paris,  to  the  College  du  Plessis,  from  which 
I  was  liberated  on  the  19th  of  the  following 
October. 


PRISON     LIFE    DURING    THE 
FRENCH    REVOLUTION. 


WRITTEN    IN    1801,    THE  YEAR   IX.    OF 
THE    REPUBLIC. 


'T^HE  period  of  my  confinement  in  different 
■*■  prisons  during  the  Reign  of  Terror  was  so 
harassing  that  the  idea  of  writing  out  its  details 
did  not  then  occur  to  me  ;  but  when  I  had  the 
consolation  of  seeing  my  son  once  more,  he 
was  desirous  of  learning  all  about  it.  I  feared 
that  I  should  be  overcome  by  my  feelings  if  I 
tried  to  relate  the  details  to  him,  and  conse- 
quently determined  to  write  the  following 
memoirs. 

My  parents  retired  to  their  estate  of  Mouchy- 
le-Chatel,  in  the  Department  of  the  Oise,  in  the 
month  of  September,  1792.  I  accompanied 
them  thither,  and  was  their  sole  companion. 
They  resolved,  from  prudential  motives,  to  re- 
ceive visits  from  no  one.  This  privation  cost 
my   father   nothing,   for  he   was  naturally  shy, 


8  Prison  Life 

though  the  positions  he  had  occupied  had  forced 
him  to  live  constantly  in  the  great  world.  My 
mother,  who  loved  him  dearly,  accustomed  her- 
self to  retirement  with  submission  to  the  will 
of  Providence,  with  the  naturally  happy  dis- 
position maintained  through  all  the  events  of 
her  life. 

She  loved  system  in  all  things,  and  she  intro- 
duced it  so  successfully  into  our  daily  life  that 
it  passed  rapidly.  Reading,  work,  play,  and 
walking  filled  up  every  moment.  My  parents 
took  pleasure  in  furnishing  refreshment  to  the 
harvesters  during  their  weary  labour,  in  sympa- 
thizing with  their  troubles,  and  in  helping  them 
by  kindnesses.  In  spite  of  the  position  in 
which  the  Revolution  placed  my  father,  and  the 
natural  repugnance  which  he  declared  he  felt 
for  those  who  were  engaged  in  it,  he  gave 
volunteers  the  means  of  paying  their  way.  My 
father  had,  if  I  may  so  express  myself,  a  passion 
for  charity.  His  hands  were  always  ready  to 
bestow,  and  whenever  he  received  a  sum  of 
money  he  would  in  a  few  hours  declare,  with 
satisfaction,  that  he  had  none  of  it  left. 

He  could  keep  nothing  when  he  knew  that 
others  were  suffering  ;  hospital  visiting,  aid  ren- 
dered in  private,  all  sorts  of  kind  deeds  and 
comforting   words,  —  in    fact    all    good    works 


During  the  French  Revolution,  9 

were  familiar  to  him  ;  in  these  alone  he  found 
happiness. 

I  have  seen  him  refuse  things  which  he  might 
have  considered  necessary  for  himself  in  order 
to  add  to  the  number  of  his  charities.  Yet  my 
father  was  born  with  a  very  unhappy  disposi- 
tion ;  the  fortune,  the  honours,  and  all  the 
pleasures  that  his  position  secured  him  were 
spoiled  by  the  most  miserable  discontent.  I 
frequently  endeavoured,  firmly  and  respectfully, 
to  show  him  that  Heaven  had  bestowed  every 
gift  upon  him,  and  that  nothing  was  wanting  to 
his  position.  He  listened  patiently  to  what  I 
had  to  say  ;  but  I  did  not  succeed  in  convincing 
him.  I  worried  myself  and  gained  nothing. 
My  mother,  on  the  contrary,  often  said  to  me 
that  if  she  should  return  to  society  she  would 
not  desire  to  change  her  manner  of  living  in  the 
least.  She  had  a  charmingly  happy  disposition, 
and  was  never  out  of  humour  for  a  moment. 

Several  times  during  the  Revolution  it  was 
proposed  that  I  should  emigrate.  One  of  my 
relatives  sent  for  me  at  different  periods,  and 
urged  me  to  consent  to  do  so.  I  always  re- 
fused, having  a  great  repugnance  to  leaving  my 
country,  and  desiring  to  watch  over  the  old  age 
of  my  parents,  who  were  already  separated  from 
some  of  their  children. 


lo  Prison  Life 

How  great  would  have  been  my  regret  had  I 
not  remained  with  them  up  to  the  moment  when 
I  was  deprived  of  my  liberty.  I  shall  retain 
to  my  latest  breath  the  memory  of  their  kind- 
ness, and  the  tenderest  gratitude  for  the  good 
exam.ple  and  daily  lessons  in  virtue  which  I 
received  from  them. 

But  to  return  to  the  details  of  our  family  life 
at  Mouchy. 

Every  day  I  was  filled  with  wonder  to  see  my 
father,  who  from  his  youth  had  been  accustomed 
to  command  (he  had  at  the  age  of  seven  been 
given  the  reversion  of  the  governorship  of  Ver- 
sailles after  his  father's  death),  obey  without 
complaint  the  Revolutionary  laws  and  all  those 
who  executed  them.  Everything  worried  him 
under  the  old  regime,  yet  during  the  Reign  of 
Terror  he  was  calm  because  he  was  entirely 
resigned  to  the  will  of  God.  Religion  had 
regulated  all  the  actions  of  his  life.  It  was 
really,  for  him,  eternal  happiness. 

We  suffered  great  anxiety  during  our  sojourn 
at  Mouchy.  We  were  utterly  ignorant  of  the 
fate  of  my  elder  brother.^  A  price  had  been 
put  on  his  head  and  the  notice  of  it  posted  at 
the  corners  of  the  streets  of  Paris,  and  the  news- 

1  The  Prince  de  Poix,  who  had  defended  and  followed 
the  king  on  the  loth  of  August. 


During  the  French  Revolution.         ii 

papers  had  stated  that  he  had  been  guillotined. 
One  afternoon,  in  the  month  of  October  (the 
loth),  we  saw  approaching  us  quite  a  large  body 
of  troops  composed  of  Hussars  and  National 
Guards  from  different  villages  of  the  estate  of 
Mouchy.  It  was  preceded  by  a  commissioner  of 
the  Committee  of  General  Security,  named  Landry, 
who  came  to  arrest  my  brother,  believing  that 
he  was  concealed  in  the  castle.  We  were  sur- 
prised, but  not  frightened.  It  was  absurd  to 
suppose  that  he  would  have  chosen  his  own  fa- 
ther's house  for  his  hiding-place.  They  searched 
everywhere  under  pretext  of  taking  him  and 
of  seizing  arms,  but  they  found  nothing. 

The  official  report  made  by  the  commissioner 
and  the  municipality  proves  this. 

The  drawing  up  of  the  report  and  the  search 
lasted  from  five  o'clock  in  the  evening  to  eleven. 
Landry  called  upon  my  father  to  denounce  his 
son,  though  he  could  not  even  know  whether  he 
was  alive  or  not.  He  answered  with  much  dig- 
nity that  such  a  demand  was  as  harsh  as  it  was 
unusual,  and  that  he  would  not  accede  to  it  ;  yet 
he  asked  Landry  to  take  something  to  eat,  and 
lent  him  one  of  his  saddle  horses  to  take  him  back 
to  his  carriage.  My  father,  who  was  naturally 
very  fiery,  knew  how  to  control  himself  when 
the  importance  of  the  occasion  required  it. 


12  Prison  Life 

The  officer  of  the  Hussars  who  commanded 
the  detachment  was  a  very  excellent  man.  He 
told  us  that  he  was  marching  with  his  troop 
along  the  highway  from  Beauvais  to  Paris  ;  that 
being  required  by  the  commissioner  of  the  Com- 
mittee of  General  Security  to  accompany  him  to 
Mouchy,  he  had  been  obliged  to  obey  him, 
though  with  great  repugnance,  and  that  he  came 
with  the  kindest  intentions  possible.  He  gave 
me  an  immediate  proof  of  this  ;  for  he  whispered 
in  my  ear  that  if  my  brother  was  in  the  house 
he  would  advise  me  to  hasten  his  escape,  and 
that  he  would  be  very  glad  of  it.  I  have  re- 
tained a  feeling  of  real  gratitude  for  this  officer, 
whose  name  I  do  not  know  ;  he  was  from  the 
region  of  Rouen. 

The  intense  animosity  which  was  shown  in 
the  attempt  to  capture  my  brother  increased  cur 
anxiety  concerning  our  own  fate.  A  report, 
circulated  by  the  newspapers,  that  he  was  in 
England  somewhat  allayed  our  anxiety ;  and 
Monsieur  Noel  (my  father's  man  of  business, 
who  has  given  proof  of  the  strongest  attachment 
to  our  family)  afterward  assured  us  of  its  truth. 
When  he  entered  the  drawing-room  we  were 
much  agitated,  not  knowing  what  news  he  was 
about  to  announce  to  us. 

Various   accounts    have   been   given    of    the 


During  the  French  Revolution.         13 

manner  in  which  my  brother  escaped  the  scaf- 
fold. Some  have  said  that  he  escaped  from 
prison  by  the  payment  of  a  hundred  thousand 
crowns  to  Manuel,  then  Procureur  of  the  Com- 
mune ;  others,  that  he  left  Paris  disguised  as  a 
wagoner,  and  had  been  seen  passing  along 
several  roads. 

The  truth  is  that  he  was  never  arrested,  and 
that  he  found  good  and  brave  men  who  were 
kind  enough  to  hide  him  in  their  houses  ;  that 
he  remained  for  several  hours  in  the  very  top  of 
the  Louvre,  stretched  upon  a  beam,  at  the  very 
moment  when  the  famous  search  of  September, 
1792,  was  made  ;  and  that  afterward  he  escaped 
by  means  of  a  passport  to  Granville,  where  Mon- 
sieur Mauduit,  his  son's  old  tutor,  a  naval  com- 
missioner, assisted  him  to  embark  for  Dover. 

Monsieur  Mauduit  was  guillotined,  but  he 
made  no  mention  of  my  brother's  affairs  at  his 
trial.  My  poor  brother,  having  sailed  from 
port,  thought  he  had  escaped  death.  A  storm 
compelled  his  vessel  to  return  to  the  port.  He 
was  obliged  to  hide  himself  in  a  place  so  close 
that  his  suffering  for  want  of  air  came  near 
causing  him  to  betray  himself.  The  search 
ended  just  in  time  to  save  his  life,  and  he  again 
set  sail.  It  is  also  false  that  he  used  large  sums 
of  money  to  get  out  of  his  danger.    He  was  not 


14  Prison  Life 

forced  to  spend  more  than  two  thousand  crowns. 
The  knowledge  that  he  was  out  of  danger 
diminished  our  daily  increasing  anxiety. 

We  had  peaceful  consciences,  but  the  condi- 
tion of  affairs  was  becoming  very  threatening, 
and  the  future  very  disturbing.  We  often  talked 
it  over.  I  had  the  comfort  of  alleviating  the 
situation  of  my  dear  parents,  and  they  showed 
great  pleasure  in  receiving  my  attentions.  I 
concealed  from  them  the  terrible  thoughts  which 
constantly  came  to  my  mind,  and  occupied  my- 
self in  distracting  them  from  those  by  which 
they  were  sometimes  agitated.  We  had  not 
even  the  consolation  of  religious  worship,  the 
curate  of  the  parish  having  taken  the  oath  to 
the  civil  constitution  exacted  from  the  clergy  ; 
but  we  had  had  until  our  arrest  opportunity  to 
hear  Mass  from  a  Catholic  priest.  I  prayed  to 
God  with  all  my  heart  for  grace  sufficient  to  en- 
dure all  the  terrible  things  that  I  foresaw  in  our 
future  experience.  About  the  i^th  of  August, 
1793,  CoUot  d'Herbois  and  Isore  were  sent  en 
mission  into  the  Departments  of  the  Aisne  and 
the  Oise.  They  immediately  put  into  execution 
there  the  decree  regarding  suspects,  though  this 
was  not  done  in  Paris  until  the  i8th  of  the  fol- 
lowing September.  Consequently  all  the  priests 
and   nobles   were   arrested.      On    the    23d    of 


During  the  French  Revolution.         15 

August  the  municipality  of  Mouchy  notified  us 
of  the  order  to  remain  under  arrest  in  our  resi- 
dences until  the  houses  of  confinement  were 
ready  to  receive  us.  The  mayor,  who  was  a 
zealous  patriot,  disposed  to  enforce  an  extreme 
rather  than  a  moderate  execution  of  the  severe 
laws,  told  us  that  this  was  a  measure  for  the 
public  safety,  —  a  phrase  much  in  use  during 
the  Reign  of  Terror,  —  and  that  we  need  not  be 
alarmed.  We  were  allowed  a  space  of  a  hun- 
dred paces  in  the  park  to  walk  in,  and  the  free 
use  of  the  courtyard,  provided  the  grating  was 
closed.  We  went  there  sometimes  to  talk  with 
the  people.  This  way  of  living  was  only  an  ap- 
prenticeship to  the  slavery  that  was  impending. 
One  quite  singular  fact  was  that,  the  population 
of  Mouchy  being  small,  our  own  dependents 
acted  National  Guardsmen,  and  stood  sentinel  at 
our  gates.  I  suppose  there  were  those  among 
them  who  took  pleasure  in  doing  this  ;  for 
charity's  sake  I  pass  over  their  conduct  in 
silence. 

A  very  few  of  them,  however,  gave  my  pa- 
rents strong  proof  of  their  attachment.  I  will 
give  a  list  of  their  names  at  the  end  of  these 
memoirs. 

The  municipality  of  Mouchy  sent  a  petition 
to  the   Department  of  the  Oise,  asking   to   be 


1 6  Prison  Life 

allowed  to  keep  us  within  its  limits  and  on  its 
own  responsibility.  It  referred  in  kindly  terms 
to  our  wise  and  prudent  conduct,  and  to  our 
submission  to  the  laws.  The  Department  of 
the  Oise  acceded  to  the  petition  relative  to  my 
parents  ;  but  they  did  not  consider  me  old 
enough,  and  it  had  been  said  at  Beauvals  that 
they  wished  to  have  a  titled  woman  at  Chan- 
tilly.  Consequently  a  sergeant  of  the  national 
gendarmes  came  with  four  horsemen  to  take  me 
to  Beauvais.  I  was  at  that  moment  sick  in  bed. 
The  village  surgeon,  named  Marais.  and  my 
fathers  physician  considered  that  I  was  in  no 
condition  to  be  moved  ;  but  their  attestations 
were  not  sufficient,  and  the  sergeant  sent  for  the 
physician  of  the  Department,  who  decided  that 
it  was  necessary  for  me  to  remain  at  Mouchy, 
and  drew  up  an  official  paper  in  regard  to  my 
condition.  I  remained  about  five  weeks  to  re- 
cuperate, during  which  time  several  petitions 
were  sent  to  the  Department  in  my  favour. 
Monsieur  Legendre  went  to  see  Collot  d'Her- 
bois  and  Isore.  But  all  these  efforts  were 
fruitless. 

I  was  so  fully  persuaded  that  I  was  going  to 
be  incarcerated  that  I  packed  up  all  my  belong- 
ings, and  hoped  that  my  punishment  would  suf- 
fice for  all.     It  cost  me  great  suffering  to  leave 


During  the  French  Revolution.         17 

my  honoured  parents  to  whom  I  had  the  com- 
fort of  being  useful. 

I  was  a  little  better,  and  had  been  for  a  few 
days  going  down  into  the  courtyard  to  take  the 
air,  when  I  saw  a  man  arrive  dressed  in  the  uni- 
form of  the  National  Guard,  —  he  was  the  com- 
mander of  the  Guard  at  Beauvais,  and  his  name 
was  Poulain.  I  immediately  suspected  with 
what  mission  he  was  charged,  and  arranged  with 
him  that  my  parents  should  not  know  of  the 
time  of  my  departure.  We  agreed  that  at  a 
signal  which  he  would  give  me  I  should  under 
some  pretext  leave  the  drawing-room  and  not 
return  to  it.  It  was  important  that  my  parents 
should  not  undergo  too  much  emotion.  I  went 
up  to  them  quietly  and  told  them  of  my  arrest. 
At  first  they  bore  the  announcement  bravely.  I 
avoided  saying  anything  to  them  which  could 
agitate  them,  and  conversed  with  the  officer 
upon  ordinary  subjects.  He  searched  neither 
my  packages  nor  my  papers.  At  last  the  mo- 
ment came  when  I  was  obliged  to  leave  them. 

I  seemed  to  foresee  that  I  should  never  again 
behold  my  parents. 

I  went  away,  saying  nothing,  but  feeling 
broken-hearted.  I  felt  as  though  my  limbs  were 
giving  way  under  me.  And  that  scene  of  grief, 
which  I  am  describing  on  the  very  spot  where 


1 8  Prison  Life 

it  took  place,  still  causes  me  deep  emotion  as  I 
recall  it ;  but  there  are  feelings  which  it  is  im- 
possible to  express.  I  have  been  told  since, 
and  Madame  Latour  also  relates  it  in  her  jour- 
nal, that  my  father  and  mother  remained  in  a 
frightful  state  of  dejection  ;  they  would  take 
no  nourishment,  and  passed  the  nights  weeping 
and  constantly  reiterating  that  they  had  been 
deprived  of  half  their  existence  when  their  dear 
daughter  was  taken  away. 

It  was  on  the  6th  of  October,  1793,  that  I  left 
Mouchy  at  five  o'clock  in  the  evening,  in  one 
of  my  father's  carriages,  with  Monsieur  Poulain 
and  my  maid.  We  reached  Beauvais  after  a 
drive  of  two  hours.  The  carriage  tilted  as  we 
drove  along  ;  the  officer  endeavoured  to  assure 
me  there  was  no  danger.  I  somewhat  insolently 
replied,  '  I  fear  God,  dear  Abner,  and  have  no 
other  fear.'  ^ 

I  was,  however,  suffering  intensely  inwardly. 
Fortunately  the  darkness  concealed  the  tears 
that  fell  from  my  eyes.  I  prayed  Heaven 
earnestly  to  sustain  my  courage. 

The  officer  had  orders  to  have  me  alight  at 
the  prison.  He  went  to  the  Revolutionary  com- 
mittee to  ask  permission  for  me  to  spend  the 
night  at  his  house ;  it  was  granted  him.  I 
1  A  line  of  Racine.  —  Tr. 


During  the  French  Revolution.         19 

learned  afterward  that  this  kind  act,  done  with- 
out my  knowledge,  and  the  irreproachable 
manner  in  which  he  had  treated  me  had  brought 
persecution  upon  him,  and  that  he  had  been 
obliged  to  flee  from  Beauvais.  His  wife  re- 
ceived me  very  politely.  She  tried  to  make  me 
take  some  supper  ;  I  accepted  a  very  little,  but 
it  may  easily  be  imagined  that  my  appetite  was 
not  of  the  best.  I  passed  a  wretched  night. 
The  desolate  situation  of  my  parents  weighed 
constantly  upon  my  mind  and  heart,  —  their  age, 
their  loneliness  (they  who  so  short  a  time  before 
had  been  surrounded  by  so  many  relatives  and 
friends),  and  the  uncertainty  of  their  future, 
which  left  so  much  to  be  feared. 

I  did  not  have  the  grief  of  awakening,  so 
terrible  to  the  unhappy,  I  received  all  sorts  of 
care  from  my  kind  hostess,  who  had  me  break- 
fast with  her  husband  and  herself.  After  that  I 
set  out  for  a  convent  of  nuns  of  the  third  order 
of  Saint  Francis,  which  was  occupied  by  some 
sick  soldiers,  and  by  prisoners  who  were  placed 
here  temporarily  until  a  sufficient  number  were 
collected  to  form  a  convoy  and  be  sent  to  Chan- 
tilly.  I  entered  a  drawing-room  where  the 
company  was  assembled  ;  it  was  composed  of 
ecclesiastics,  a  few  nobles,  and  some  women. 
The  most  important  ones  were,  among  others, 


20  Prison  Life 

a  man  named  Poter,  head  of  the  manufactory  of 
Chantilly,  a  nun,  a  sutler,  etc.  They  scrutin- 
ized my  countenance.  I  took  pains  to  please 
my  new  companions,  and  then  asked  to  be  con- 
ducted to  my  lodging-room,  which  was  a  former 
linen  closet,  far  away  from  every  one,  so  that  if 
I  had  wanted  anything  it  would  have  been  im- 
possible for  me  to  make  myself  heard. 

Monsieur  Allou,  our  neighbour  from  Mouchy, 
who  frequently  came  to  see  my  parents,  ren- 
dered me  all  the  service  in  his  power,  and  per- 
suaded me  to  have  a  young  girl,  a  prisoner, 
sleep  in  my  apartment.  I  agreed,  though  with 
extreme  reluctance,  for  I  greatly  preferred  being 
alone.  Sad  thoughts  prevented  my  sleeping, 
besides  my  being  so  unaccustomed  to  lying  upon 
sacking  for  a  bed.  I  at  once  had  to  give  up 
the  habit  of  having  a  light,  upon  which  I  was 
very  dependent ;  but  being  destined  to  undergo 
great  privations.  I  from  that  moment  renounced 
the  conveniences  of  life  and  set  myself  to  learn 
how  to  attend  to  my  own  wants.  As  a  begin- 
ning, I  made  some  chocolate,  which  was  hor- 
rible. Seeing  my  incapacity,  I  took  some 
lessons,  and  after  a  day  or  two  I  ventured  to 
invite  one  of  my  neighbours  to  breakfast  ;  and 
she  felt  herself  obliged,  for  politeness'  sake,  to 
praise  my  new  talent.      I   arranged  my  employ- 


During  the  French  Revolution.         21 

ments  so  that  the  days  might  not  seem  so  long. 
I  read,  I  wrote,  and  I  fixed  a  certain  time  to 
walk  in  the  cloisters.  They  were  always  filled 
with  the  odour  of  sulphur,  which  was  much  used 
in  the  house  for  treating  the  soldiers  afflicted 
with  the  itch.  The  air  was  not  good  on  account 
of  the  gutters  of  stagnant  water  which  crossed 
the  yard.  We  were  not  allowed  to  go  into  the 
garden  ;  it  was  appropriated  to  the  use  of 
the  convalescents.  The  old  chapel  of  the  nuns 
was  still  in  existence,  and  most  of  the  prisoners 
went  there  to  say  their  prayers.  I  sometimes 
thought  how  great  in  the  eyes  of  Heaven  must 
be  the  difference  between  us  and  the  pure  spirits 
who  had  gone  there  before  us.  They  had 
voluntarily  given  up  their  liberty  to  consecrate 
it  to  God,  while  I  felt  that  the  loss  of  mine  was 
a  great  sacrifice.  Formerly  the  walls  of  this 
sacred  place  echoed  only  the  praises  of  God, 
and  now  within  them  the  soldiers  blasphemed 
undisturbed.  One  day  while  I  was  at  confes- 
sion I  was  deafened  by  the  songs  of  the  Terror, 
the  guardhouse  of  the  Revolutionary  army  being 
just  back  of  my  room. 

Among  the  prisoners  there  were  some  vener- 
able priests,  who  set  us  an  example  of  perfect 
submission  to  the  will  of  Providence.  I  tried 
hard  to  imitate  them.     Shortly  after  my  arrival 


22  Prison  Life 

at  St.  Francois  the  steward  of  Mouchy,  named 
Legendre  (whom  I  shall  set  down  at  the  end  of 
these  memoirs  among  those  persons  who  have 
been  most  devoted  to  us),  was  arrested  and 
thrown  into  our  prison  on  account  of  his  attach- 
ment to  my  parents.  I  was  particularly  dis- 
tressed at  this,  because  if  I  had  sent  warning  to 
him  at  Beauvais  when  Monsieur  Poulain  came 
to  arrest  me  at  Mouchy,  he  would  have  had 
time  to  escape.  I  told  him  all  I  felt  on  this 
point.  I  shall  have  occasion  to  speak  of  him 
again  more  than  once. 

Upon  a  petition  from  Monsieur  Poulain  to 
the  Revolutionary  committee  of  Beauvais,  my 
waiting-woman  (Mademoiselle  Dubois)  was 
granted  permission  to  come  for  an  hour  each 
day  to  St.  Francois,  to  assist  me  in  making 
my  toilet.  To  that  I  have  never  attached  the 
slightest  importance  ;  but  it  was  a  real  satisfac- 
tion to  me  to  receive  through  her  some  tidings 
from  my  parents,  and  to  send  them  informa- 
tion concerning  myself,  and  which  they  too 
received  with  kindest  interest.  Imagine  how 
terrible  a  shock  it  was  to  me  when  I  heard 
through  Monsieur  Allou,  our  neighbour  from 
Mouchy,  that  they  had  been  carried  off  on  the 
i6th  of  October,  by  order  of  the  Committee  of 
General  Security  and  taken  to  Paris  to  the  great 


During  the  French  Revolution.  23 

prison  of  La  Force.  I  knew  none  of  the  de- 
tails (they  are  recounted  in  Madame  Latour's 
memoirs),  and  was  completely  overwhelmed. 
This  poor  man  was  moved  also,  and  we  wept 
together.  I  had  hoped  that  the  advanced  age 
of  my  parents,  their  virtues,  and  the  voice  of 
the  poor  would  appease  the  anger  of  the  estab- 
lished authorities  ;  but  Robespierre,  having 
learned  that  the  great  proprietors  who  had  es- 
tates in  the  environs,  had  retired  to  them,  and 
were  living  quietly  upon  them,  resolved  to  drive 
them  away  and  have  them  put  in  prison. 

My  parents  passed  only  twenty-four  hours  in 
La  Force.  They  were  transferred  to  the  Luxem- 
bourg, which  they  left  only  to  pass  into  eternity. 

Every  day  I  heard  sad  news  through  prisoners 
who  read  the  public  papers,  and  who  desired  to 
communicate  it  to  me.  I  refused  to  listen, 
thinking  that  to  do  so  was  only  to  incur  addi- 
tional pain.  One  day,  when  I  was  wondering 
what  my  parents  were  undergoing,  I  saw  enter 
the  cloister  Monsieur  d'Aryon,  a  captain  of  the 
National  Guard  (a  very  honest  man,  to  whom  I 
was  afterward  under  many  obligations),  who 
seemed  anxious  not  to  meet  me,  so  entirely  was 
he  dismayed  by  his  mission.  He  sent  a  prisoner 
to  deliver  to  me  my  order  of  imprisonment,  of 
which  the  following  is  a  copy  :  — 


24  Prison  Life 

Beauvais,  this  igth  of  October, 
2Sth  day  of  the  2d  month  of 
the  year  II.  of  the  Republic. 

You  are  informed  that  you  are  to  start  for 
Chantilly  on  the  night  of  this  day,  Saturday  to 
Sunday.  You  would  do  well  to  make  all  your 
preparations  to  take  with  you  everything  abso- 
lutely necessary  to  you. 

If  you  have  occasion  to  procure  a  carriage, 
let  me  know. 

(Signed)         E.   Portier,   Michel, 
Taquet,    Dufour, 
Procureur  of  the  Commune. 


To  Madame  Duras  [la  dame  Duras],  whose 
irriage  is  at  the  Gold 
if  she  wishes  to  do  so. 


carriaf^e  is  at  the  Golden  Lion.     She  can  use  it 


It  was  addressed  to  '  Madame  Duras,  St. 
Francois.' 

As  soon  as  we  had  been  informed  of  the  order 
to  leave,  we  became  anxious  to  know  whether 
all  the  prisoners  at  St.  Francois  were  to  be  of 
the  party.  Only  a  portion  of  them  were  des- 
tined at  that  time  for  Chantilly.  We  passed 
the  whole  day  in  packing  our  belongings.  Mine 
were  taken  there  from  Mouchy,  which  spared 


During  the  French  Revolution.         25 

me  for  that  time  the  worry  of  moving  them,  to 
which  I  was  afterward  compelled  to  accustom 
myself.  I  forgot  to  say  that  the  keeper  of 
St.  Frangois  was  the  most  humane  of  all  under 
whom  I  was  placed.  I  could  not  determine 
whether  I  was  sorry  or  glad  to  change  my 
prison.  Those  to  which  I  was  going  were 
infinitely  more  wretched  ;  but  I  did  not  then 
know  their  terrible  methods. 

About  eleven  o'clock  at  night  we  were  told 
to  get  into  the  carriage,  but  the  train  did  not 
start  till  midnight.  It  was  composed  of  wagons 
and  carriages  of  different  sorts.  I  took  in  mine 
Monsieur  de  Reignac,  an  officer  of  the  King's 
Constitutional  Guard,  who  was  afterward  guil- 
lotined, a  nun  from  the  Hotel-Dieu  at  Beau- 
vais,  and  my  waiting-woman.  My  coachman, 
to  whom  this  journey  was  exceedingly  distress- 
ing, wept  the  whole  way.  We  were  escorted 
by  the  Beauvais  National  Guard,  part  on  foot 
and  part  on  horseback.  As  it  was  moonlight 
the  people  came  out  in  front  of  their  doors  to 
hoot  at  us  and  throw  stones  at  us.  The  train 
which  had  preceded  us  had  been  insulted  infi- 
nitely worse.  Monsieur  Descourtils,  an  old 
and  very  estimable  soldier,  who  had  on  all  oc- 
casions rendered  services  to  the  town  of  Beau- 
vais, and  also  Monsieur  Wallon,  the  kind  patron 


26  Prison  Life 

of  the  poor,  were  treated  in  the  most  outrageous 
manner. 

Our  procession  moved  so  slowly,  and  we 
stopped  so  often,  that  we  did  not  reach  Cler- 
mont until  eleven  o'clock  in  the  morning,  after 
having  come  six  leagues.  My  nun,  who  was 
not  accustomed  to  travelling  in  a  carriage,  was 
almost  nauseated  all  the  way.  I  read  through- 
out almost  the  whole  journey. 

We  dined  at  an  inn  in  Clermont.  The  people 
watched  us  dismount  with  an  expression  of  pity. 
This  feeling,  which  it  is  generally  so  undesirable 
to  inspire,  gave  us  pleasure  on  account  of  its  rar- 
ity during  the  Reign  of  Terror.  Nothing  worthy 
of  remark  took  place  during  our  short  stay  at 
Clermont,  unless  it  was  the  manner  in  which 
we  were  guarded.  Our  escort,  being  obliged 
to  rest  and  get  something  to  eat,  confided  us  to 
the  care  of  the  National  Guard  of  the  city, 
among  whom  there  were  some  prisoners  who 
had  been  placed  there  to  increase  the  size  of 
the  troop.  The  vicinity  of  Fitz-James  made 
me  sadly  recall  memories  of  the  past.  I  had 
been  so  happy  there  from  my  earliest  childhood  ; 
now  nothing  was  left  me  but  to  regret  it  ;  all 
those  with  whom  I  had  spent  my  life  there  were 
either  dead  or  gone  away.  But  while  I  was 
giving  way  to  these  sad  thoughts,  we  were  told 


During  the  French  Revolution.         27 

it  was  time  to  leave.  The  train  started,  and  we 
reached  Chantilly  at  three  o'clock. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  describe  the  confusion 
caused  by  the  unpacking  of  the  many  vehicles 
loaded  with  mattresses  and  other  things  belong- 
ing to  the  prisoners,  all  thrown  haphazard  in 
the  court,  without  other  order  than  to  unload 
them,  and  that  the  bundles  should  not  be  taken 
upstairs  till  the  next  day,  when  there  would  be 
time  to  examine  them. 

Consequently  it  was  the  custom  to  go  to  bed 
on  a  chair  the  first  night,  after  a  very  scanty 
supper,  or  to  accept  the  mattress  of  some 
prisoner  willing  to  deprive  himself  of  it.  As 
we  passed  the  iron  grating  at  the  entrance  of 
the  place,  I  recalled  the  2d  of  September,  and 
said  to  Monsieur  de  Reignac  that  it  was  quite 
probable  that  we  were  being  gathered  together 
to  be  made  to  submit  to  the  same  fate  ;  he 
seemed  to  think  so  too.  Several  attempts  had 
been  made  to  invent  conspiracies,  which  had  in 
fact  no  real  existence  at  Chantilly  any  more 
than  in  other  prisons.  In  order  to  render  the 
name  prison  less  terrible,  they  were  called 
houses  of  arrest,  of  justice,  of  detention,  etc.  ; 
but  as  during  the  Reign  of  Terror  these  words 
were  synonyms,  I  shall  make  use  of  them  with- 
out distinction.      The  whole   party  was  taken 


28  Prison  Life 

into  a  beautifully  gilded  chapel,  where  I  had 
heard  Mass  in  the  time  of  the  Prince  de  Conde. 
It  was  quite  filled  with  bags  of  flour  ;  I  found 
one  which  was  placed  in  a  comfortable  position, 
and  seated  myself  on  it.  Then  the  steward  of 
the  house,  by  name  Notte,  member  for  the  De- 
partment of  the  Oise,  mounted  on  the  altar 
steps  to  call  the  roll,  holding  in  his  hand  the  list 
of  those  who  composed  the  party  ;  he  had  on 
his  right  a  man  named  Marchand  (who  was  the 
son  of  a  very  respectable  waiting-woman  of  my 
aunt,  Madame  la  Marechale  de  Noailles),  an 
agent  of  the  Revolutionary  army,  who  was  in 
the  confidence  of  the  Committee  of  Public 
Safety.  He  seemed  to  take  pleasure,  as  the 
names  of  the  priests  and  nobles  were  called,  in 
saying  the  harshest  and  most  cutting  things  to 
them.  A  village  vicar  from  the  environs  of 
Beauvais  and  I  had  the  worst  of  it  all.  This 
poor  priest  was  quite  in  a  tremor  ;  but  as  for 
me,  I  did  not  mind  it  at  all.  This  man  Mar- 
chand asked  Nottd  if  he  had  taken  care  to  see 
that  I  was  very  poorly  lodged^  and  he  replied 
that  he  had  selected  for  me  the  smallest  room 
to  be  had.  When  the  roll-call  was  over.  Made- 
moiselle Dubois,  my  waiting-woman,  asked  per- 
mission to  remain  in  prison  with  me.  The 
commissioners   refused    her    request,    and    de- 


During  the  French  Revohition.  29 

clared  their  determination  of  sending  away  all 
those  not  prisoners  who  up  to  that  time  had 
remained  in  the  place.  She  was  much  grieved 
at  parting  from  me.  I  was  not  sorry  to  give 
her  up,  for  I  had  been  extremely  worried  to  see 
her  suffering  and  deprived  of  liberty  on  account 
of  her  attachment  to  me.  I  remember  with 
gratitude  the  feeling  she  showed  for  me  at  that 
time,  and  I  am  very  glad  to  record  it  in  this 
memoir.  After  a  very  long  and  wearisome  dis- 
cussion we  left  the  chapel,  quite  curious  to  see 
our  new  quarters.  I  was  agreeably  surprised 
when  they  conducted  me  to  a  small  room^  neat 
and  prettily  gilded,  where  I  was  to  be  alone. 
Nott6  had  had  the  good  manners  to  keep  it  for 
me.  I  valued  it  the  more  when  I  saw  the 
lodgings  of  my  travelling  companions.  Several 
prisoners  came  to  see  me.  I  was  not  ac- 
quainted with  one  of  them.  I  seemed  to  have 
been  shipwrecked  on  an  island  inhabited  by 
good  people.  They  welcomed  me  heartily,  and 
I  was  permitted  to  have  my  belongings,  which 
had  come  from  Mouchy,  sent  up  to  me  at  once. 
Consequently  I  had  the  pleasure  of  sleeping  on 
a  bed,  — a  rare  thing  on  the  day  of  one's  arrival. 
Several  of  my  neighbours  were  kind  enough  to 
help  me  make  it  up.  I  was  quite  overcome, 
and   terribly   fatigued.       I    received    all    these 


30  Prison  Life 

kindnesses  as  graciously  as  possible,  but  was 
impatient  to  be  left  to  repose.  Mademoiselle 
de  Pons,  now  Madame  de  Tourzel,  came  with  a 
message  from  her  mother,  asking  me  to  supper  ; 
and  Madame  de  Chevigne  invited  me  to  break- 
fast next  morning.  I  accepted  the  second 
invitation  with  pleasure.  I  had  never  known 
these  ladies  intimately.  They  were  the  only 
ones  belonging  to  the  court  who  were  in  the 
house.  I  had  only  met  them  at  the  houses  of 
my  acquaintances. 

The  fatigue  I  had  undergone  the  day  before 
made  me  sleep.  I  had  scarcely  risen  when 
Mademoiselle  Lefevre,  the  sister-in-law  of  the 
steward  of  Mouchy,  came  to  my  room  to  give 
me  information  concerning  the  inhabitants  of 
our  prison,  and  advice  about  my  own  arrange- 
ments, —  all  of  which  was  very  useful  to  me. 
It  is  a  very  sad  thing  to  find  oneself  utterly 
alone  in  the  midst  of  a  crowd.  Monsieur 
Notte  paid  me  a  visit ;  I  did  not  find  his  face 
so  severe  as  it  had  seemed  on  the  arrival  of  our 
party,  when  he  stood  beside  the  commissioner 
of  the  Revolutionary  army.  He  spoke  pleas- 
antly to  me,  and  told  me  that,  as  the  prisoners 
were  very  much  crowded  in  their  lodgings,  he 
thought  it  best  to  put  some  one  with  me  in  a 
little  cabinet  which  was  under  my  control.     In 


During  the  French  Revolution,  31 

order  to  enter  it  one  had  to  pass  through  my 
room.  He  allowed  me  to  select  the  person, 
and  I  chose  the  hospital  sister  who  had  come 
from  Beauvais  with  me.  She  was  a  good  wo- 
man, the  daughter  of  a  village  farrier,  without 
education,  but  a  great  help  to  me  in  the  daily 
needs  of  life.  I  had  an  opportunity  to  show 
her  my  gratitude  for  it  all  during  a  severe  illness 
of  hers,  when  I  acted  not  only  as  her  nurse,  but 
also  as  her  physician,  as  she  was  not  willing  to 
see  a  doctor.  She  frequently  gave  me  proof  of 
the  fact  that  when  one  has  not  received  certain 
ideas  in  youth  it  is  impossible  to  comprehend 
some  of  the  simplest  things.  I  would  alter  my 
phrases  in  every  possible  way  in  order  to  enable 
her  to  understand  what  I  meant,  —  among  other 
things  respect  for  opinion,  etc.  She  remained 
with  me  until  I  was  removed  to  Paris,  and 
was  never  annoying  to  me.  This  was  a  great 
blessing,  since  our  companionship  was  enforced. 
I  soon  began  to  pay  visits  among  our  colony, 
which  was  composed  of  very  incongruous  ma- 
terial. There  were  priests,  nobles,  nuns, 
magistrates,  soldiers,  merchants,  and  a  large 
number  of  what  were  called  '  sans-culottes,' 
from  all  parts  of  the  country,  and  who  were 
excellent  people.  I  had  near  me  a  mail-carrier, 
a  barmaid,  and  other  domestics,  whom  I  highly 


32  Prison  Life 

esteemed.  They  had  become  greatly  attached 
to  a  venerable  curate  from  Beauvais  who  lodged 
with  them.  They  called  him  their  father,  ren- 
dered him  many  services,  and  took  perfect  care 
of  him  during  a  serious  illness  which  he  had 
while  in  prison.  I  first  learned  something  of 
the  character  and  habits  of  our  companions,  and 
which  of  them  seemed  most  honest.  They  told 
me  that  we  had  among  us  samples  of  all  sorts 
of  persons  and  opinions.  There  were  priests, 
real  confessors  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  be  revered 
on  account  of  their  patience  and  their  charity, 
others  who  had  renounced  their  profession,  and 
declared  from  the  pulpit  that  they  had  formerly 
only  uttered  fables.  One  of  these  unprincipled 
priests,  a  man  still  very  young,  who  had  served 
in  a  regiment,  often  said  that  he  did  not  know 
why  he  was  kept  in  prison,  for  on  every  occa- 
sion since  the  Revolution  he  had  done  whatever 
he  had  been  desired  to  do.  When  civic  festi- 
vals were  given  in  the  village  of  Chantilly  he 
had  been  the  composer  of  couplets.  He  wore 
habitually  the  national  uniform.  We  had  two 
abbesses,  —  the  abbess  of  the  Parc-aux-Dames 
and  the  abbess  of  Royal-Lieu,  Madame  de  Sou- 
langes,  who  was  nearly  eighty  years  old,  and  had 
been  under-governess  to  Madame  Louise  at 
Fontevrault,  and  was  tenderly  beloved  by  her. 


During  the  French  Revolution.  33 

During  her  sojourns  in  Compiegne  the  princess 
used  to  go  to  see  her  every  day.  (Madame 
Louise,  daughter  of  Louis  XV.,  a  Carmelite  at 
St.  Denis,  had  been  brought  up  at  the  abbey 
of  Fontevrault,  together  with  Madame  Victoire 
and  Madame  Sophie.) 

I  discovered,  soon  after  my  arrival  at  Chan- 
tilly  that  loss  of  liberty  unites  neither  minds  nor 
hearts,  and  that  people  are  the  same  in  prison 
as  in  the  world  at  large,  —  jealous,  intriguing, 
false  ;  for  there  were  among  us  many  spies,  —  an 
epithet,  however,  which  was  often  lightly  be- 
stowed. I  endeavoured  to  be  polite  to  every 
one,  and  intimate  only  with  a  very  small  circle. 

I  made  some  visits  every  day,  and  received 
visitors  after  dinner,  during  which  time  I  also 
worked.  Sometimes  some  patriots  whom  I 
recognized  quite  well,  pretended  to  be  aristo- 
crats, so  as  to  make  me  talk;  it  was  without 
doubt  the  most  disagreeable  part  of  the  day. 
The  time  passed  without  great  weariness,  for  I 
filled  it  up  with  prayer  and  reading,  and  a  little 
walking  in  a  courtyard,  walled  on  four  sides,  and 
very  dreary  looking.  At  first  we  were  able  to 
go  to  the  grating  and  talk  with  persons  outside; 
but  it  was  not  desired  that  we  should  do  this, 
and  to  prevent  it  planks  were  placed  over  the 
grating.  These  concealed  the  outer  view  and 
3 


34  Prison  Life 

made  communication  impossible.  On  the  third 
story  there  were  terraces  on  the  leads,  upon 
which  all  our  windows  opened  ;  and  these  win- 
dows, in  several  instances,  also  served  as  doors  ; 
only  one  person  could  pass  through  them  at  a 
time.  It  was  really  a  comical  sight,  this  file  of 
prisoners,  dressed  in  all  sorts  of  costumes,  and 
going  around  and  around  like  a  panorama.  We 
were  frequently  obliged  to  stop  on  account  of 
the  great  number  of  promenaders.  Mademoi- 
selle de  Pons,  who  played  on  the  piano,  accom- 
panied on  the  violin  by  Monsieur  de  Corberon 
(an  officer  of  the  French  Guards,  who  was 
afterwards  guillotined),  entertained  us  most 
agreeably  ;  she  occupied  one  of  the  apartments 
of  which  I  have  just  spoken.  The  view  from 
it  was  very  pleasant,  —  the  most  beautiful  rip- 
pling waters,  numerous  villages,  a  superb  forest, 
fine  buildings  belonging  to  the  chateau,  and  a 
green  lawn  most  charming  to  look  upon.  I 
thoroughly  examined  every  portion  of  our 
prison.  Several  of  the  large  rooms  had  been 
divided  by  plank  partitions  which  were  only  six 
or  seven  feet  high.  Those  who  occupied  these 
compartments  during  the  winter  suffered  exces- 
sively from  cold.  In  the  rooms  which  were  not 
so  divided  there  were  put  as  many  as  twenty- 
five  persons.     I  noticed  the  arrangement  of  one 


During  the  French  Revolution.         35 

of  these  communities,  in  which  the  curtainless 
beds  were  placed  so  close  together  that  during 
the  day  the  prisoners,  in  order  to  move  around, 
were  obliged  to  pile  them  up  on  top  of  one 
another.  Here  is  a  list  of  the  individuals  occu- 
pying this  room  :  A  republican  general  and  his 
wife,  a  curate  from  Noyon,  twenty-seven  years 
old,  several  young  men,  two  estimable  mothers 
of  families,  with  five  or  six  daughters  from  four- 
teen to  twenty  years.  In  another  there  were  a 
soldier  with  two  or  three  nuns.  The  one  next 
to  mine  contained  a  general,  called  Monsieur 
de  Coincy,  eighty-three  years  old,  who  still 
retained  his  strength,  his  wife,  his  son,  his 
daughter,  a  nun  of  the  Visitation,  and  Mesde- 
moiselles  de  Grammont-Caderousse,  the  eldest 
of  whom  was  about  fourteen.  A  special  annoy- 
ance in  our  prison  was  the  mingling  of  the  sexes 
in  the  same  lodging.  I  was  the  more  thankful 
for  my  little  cell.  Marchand,  the  commis- 
sioner of  the  Revolutionary  army,  came  to  make 
me  a  visit  ;  he  found  nothing  to  complain  of  in 
the  furnishing  of  my  apartment,  which  was  com- 
posed of  a  servant's  bed,  two  chairs,  and  a  table. 
The  beds  and  the  trunks  served  as  seats  when 
the  company  was  too  numerous.  Generally 
luxury  was  an  offence  to  him.  I  told  him  he 
could  find  no  fault  with  mine.     I  was  mistaken  ; 


36  Prison  Life 

he  answered  that  I  as  well  as  my  parents  had 
once  had  too  much  of  it.  He  went  from  one 
end  to  the  other  of  the  place,  and  took  it  into 
his  head,  in  order  to  annoy  those  ladies  who 
seemed  somewhat  careful  of  their  toilets,  to 
order  them  to  have  their  hair  cut  off  ;  and  he 
also  sent  sans-culottes  to  sleep  in  their  rooms. 
These  poor  fellows  were  as  much  worried  at  this 
as  those  who  were  compelled  to  submit  to  it. 
They  used  to  come  as  late  as  they  possibly  could 
and  go  away  very  early  m  the  morning.  They 
were  very  well  behaved,  with  the  exception  of 
a  cobbler  from  Compiegne,  of  whom  his  hosts 
complained  bitterly  ;  he  was  ill-tempered  and 
annoying.  One  of  his  comrades,  probably 
better  reared,  came  near  dying  of  colic  through 
his  politeness  in  not  wishing  to  awaken  those 
with  whom  he  was  forced  to  lodge. 

Care  had  been  taken,  in  order  to  avoid  too 
active  a  correspondence  between  the  prisoners 
and  outsiders,  to  send  those  who  were  inhabi- 
tants of  the  district  of  Senlis  to  the  abbey  of 
St.  Paul  at  Beauvais,  and  those  of  Beauvais 
to  Chantilly.  We  could  not  write  even  to  our 
parents,  nor  could  we  receive  news  from  them 
without  a  great  deal  of  trouble.  Of  all  the 
privations  we  were  forced  to  undergo,  this  was 
the  hardest  to  bear.     While   Notte  was  at  the 


During  the  French  RevoMion.         37 

head  of  the  house,  the  prisoners  continually 
complained  of  him,  though  our  situation  was 
endurable.  The  wretched  are  naturally  fault- 
finding. 

I  assured  them  that  if  he  went  away  it  would 
be  worse  for  us  ;  and  so  it  actually  happened. 
This  man  was  passionate  but  not  wicked.  1 
had  found  out  that  one  should  never  ask  him 
anything  in  the  presence  of  other  persons,  be- 
cause he  feared  lest  they  might  be  indiscreet ; 
but  in  private  he  was  quite  accommodating.  I 
never  had  any  reason  to  complain  of  him.  By 
one  of  the  strange  chances  of  the  Revolution,  he 
is  now  in  want,  and  at  the  very  time  when  I 
am  writing  this  memoir,  is  soliciting  my  pro- 
tection, which  I  would  willingly  grant  him  if  it 
were  better  worth  having. 

I  was  generally  strictly  obedient  to  the  rules 
of  the  household,  and  consequently  had  to  en- 
dure fewer  annoyances  than  those  who  strove 
to  evade  them.  It  is  true  that  they  changed  so 
frequently  that  it  was  difficult  to  keep  the  run 
of  them. 

We  were  guarded  at  first  by  the  gendarmerie, 
afterward  by  the  National  Guard  of  Chantilly. 
I  was  informed  of  this  by  a  carpenter  who,  while 
doing  some  work  in  my  room,  told  me  he  was 
now  our  military  commander.    I  found  it  neces- 


38  Prison  Life 

sary  to  ask  his  permission  to  do  something  the 
next  day,  and  I  did  so  in  such  a  serious  manner 
that  Madame  Seguier,  who  was  present,  could 
not  help  laughing. 

The  Revolutionary  army  succeeded  the  Na- 
tional Guard,  and  made  its  entrance  into  the 
house  in  a  manner  suitable  to  the  functions  with 
which  it  was  charged.  At  ten  o'clock  in  the  eve- 
ning we  learned  that  there  were  cannon  pointed 
toward  the  chateau,  and  at  the  same  moment 
we  heard  the  grating  open  amid  songs  which 
sounded  more  like  rage  than  joy.  The  van-guard 
was  preceded  by  cannon,  drums,  and  torches. 
Women  mingled  with  the  procession.  The  re- 
frain of  '  ^a  ira,  les  aristocrates  a  la  lanterne  !  ' 
was  repeated  with  stubborn  animosity.  My 
neighbours  were  seized  with  terror,  and  rushed 
trembling  into  my  apartment.  I  reassured  them 
as  well  as  I  could  without  knowing  why,  except 
that  the  feeling  of  fear  is  one  to  which  I  do  not 
readily  yield. 

When  the  troop  had  finished  its  dances  and 
songs  in  the  courtyard,  and  gone  through  a 
sort  of  march,  it  placed  its  sentinels  and  retired. 
I  had  the  full  benefit  of  the  performance,  as  my 
windows  opened  on  the  courtyard. 

I  cannot  now  remember  the  exact  time,  but  a 
few  days  after  the  scene   I  have  just  described 


During  the  French  Revolution.         39 

took  place,  several  prisoners  were  sent  to 
the  prisons  at  Paris,  among  them  Monsieur  de 
Vernon,  Master  of  Horse  to  the  king,  who 
had  gout  in  his  hands^  but  on  whom  they  put 
handcuffs.  A  curate  named  Daniel  was  sent  off 
with  him.  They  were  taken  to  the  prison  of 
the  Carmelites  on  the  Rue  de  Vaugirard.  A 
party  of  thirty  persons  followed  them  immedi- 
ately. Madame  de  Ponteves,  seeing  them 
carrying  off  her  husband,  asked  a  commissioner 
flamed  Martin  for  permission  to  go  with  him. 
He  answered  her  roughly,  granted  her  request, 
and  then  separated  them  when  they  reached 
Paris.  One  of  them  was  put  in  the  Made- 
lonnettes,  and  the  other  in  Ste.  Pelagic.  In 
order  to  fill  the  prisons  of  Paris  it  was  some- 
times necessary  to  draw  recruits  from  the 
neighbouring  prisons  ;  for  this  purpose  dif- 
ferent pretexts  were  made.  Evil  designs  were 
imputed  to  the  prisoners,  — such  as  anti-revolu- 
tionary projects  ;  for  instance,  one  was  called  an 
agitator  if  he  spoke  to  the  keeper  or  to  the  com- 
missioner in  order  to  make  known  his  wants. 

When  any  one  came  to  inspect  us  I  kept  in 
the  background.  I  was  obliged,  however,  to 
appear  before  Martin,  the  commissioner  ex- 
traordinary, who  was  accompanied  by  a  man 
with  a  red  cap,  and   had  a  roll-call  of  all  the 


40  Prison  Life 

prisoners.  He  only  asked  me  my  name.  A 
sort  of  officer  who  was  with  them  said  that  he 
had  dined  once  at  the  house  of  Monsieur  de 
Duras,  at  Bordeaux,  and  had  been  very  well 
entertained.  I  did  not  continue  the  conversa- 
tion. Some  of  the  prisoners  pleaded  their 
causes,  and  petitioned  to  be  allowed  to  go  free. 
I  withdrew  as  soon  as  I  possibly  could. 

Monsieur  de  Saint-Souplet,  the  king's  es- 
quire, who  was  constantly  worrying  about  get- 
ting the  news,  was  taken  away,  arraigned  befons 
the  Revolutionary  tribunal,  and  perished  on  the 
scaffold  with  his  father,  who  was  eighty  years 
old,  and  one  of  his  brothers.  He  was  de- 
nounced by  one  of  his  servants  ;  but  the  latter 
was  guillotined  with  him  for  not  having  betrayed 
his  master  sooner.  We  now  began  to  hear  of 
a  great  many  executions  ;  that  of  Madame  de 
Larochefoucauld-Durtal  caused  me  intense  sor- 
row, and  also  made  me  extremely  anxious  for 
the  future.  She  was  a  widow  of  thirty  years, 
lived  a  most  retired  life,  caring  for  her  parents, 
and  occupied  solely  with  their  happiness  and 
with  works  of  charity.  She  was  carried  off 
from  the  Anglaises,  where  she  had  been  im- 
prisoned with  her  mother,  who  was  very  old 
and  extremely  infirm.  She  was  taken  before 
the  Revolutionary  tribunal  as  a  witness  for  her 


During  the  French  Revolution.         41 

uncle,  Monsieur  de  TAigle,  whose  mind  was 
affected.  He  compromised  her  in  consequence 
of  his  weakness  of  mind,  and  the  address  of  a 
letter  which  did  not  belong  to  her  was  made 
a  pretext  to  remove  her  from  the  position  of 
witness  to  that  of  crmiinal.  Sentence  was 
passed  at  once  upon  her.  As  something  was 
the  matter  with  the  guillotine  that  day,  she 
spent  twenty-four  hours  in  the  record-office 
awaiting  her  execution  ;  during  this  time  she 
lovingly  and  zealously  exhorted  her  uncle  to 
meet  death  bravely.  She  assured  him  many 
times  that  she  forgave  him  for  being  the  cause 
of  her  own  death  ;  and  after  having  somewhat 
aroused  his  senses,  she  showed  him  how  to 
die  resignedly. 

I  could  not  understand  how  it  was  that  the 
prisoners  who  were  every  day  hearing  sad  news 
should  feel  the  need  of  being  amused.  They 
assembled  to  play  with  high  stakes,  have  music, 
dance,  etc.  A  Monsieur  Leloir,  an  architect 
from  Paris,  and  quite  facetious,  was  the  leader 
of  all  the  amusements.  I  was  constantly  in- 
vited to  join  them,  but  always  refused. 

Notte  was  sent  away  from  the  place,  and  a 
grocer  from  Chantilly,  named  Vion,  became 
our  keeper.  This  was  the  golden  age  of  our 
house.     Leloir  had  influence  over  him,  and  as 


42  Prison  Life 

he  was  one  of  the  prisoners,  we  reaped  the 
benefit  of  it  ;  but  the  commissioners  of  the 
Revolutionary  committees  of  the  neighbouring 
villages,  the  greater  part  of  whom  were  em- 
ployed about  us,  were  able  to  persecute  us. 
In  fact,  any  one  could  do  so  who  chose  to  take 
the  trouble.  I  will  give  an  example  of  this 
which  is  ludicrous  enough  :  A  man  named 
Bizoti,  employed  as  a  wagoner,  had  the  curi- 
osity to  pay  us  a  visit,  and  took  real  pleasure 
in  abusing  all  the  priests.  There  was  an  old 
maid  from  Vandeuil,  once  fond  of  the  chase,  who 
was  in  the  habit  of  wearing  a  costume  some- 
what masculine,  composed  of  a  man's  hat  and 
a  dressing-gown.  The  wagoner-citizen  said  to 
her  :  '  I  know  you  ;  you  are  a  curate  ;  '  and  then 
he  addressed  to  her  the  same  abusive  language 
he  had  used  to  the  priests.  Loud  bursts  of 
laughter  followed  this.  I  sometimes  went  to 
see  this  spinster,  who  was  very  original. 

I  was  very  fond  of  the  family  of  Monsieur  de 
Boury,  a  captain  of  the  French  Guards,  who 
had  a  wife  and  ten  children.  They  are  examples 
of  every  virtue  ;  the  father  is  truly  religious, 
honourable,  and  well  instructed  ;  the  wife  is 
sweet  and  good.  The  harmony  that  pervades 
their  life  recalls  that  of  the  old  Patriarchs. 
They  were  entirely  resigned  to  .the  decrees  of 


During  the  French  Revolution,         43 

Providence,  and  preached  to  us  by  their  example. 
A  number  of  pious  prisoners  used  to  gather  in 
their  apartment  for  prayer  and  edifying  reading. 
In  all  the  house  it  was  the  spot  I  enjoyed  most. 
It  seemed  to  me  that  there  one  breathed  purer 
air  than  anywhere  else. 

My  chief  amusement  was  to  watch  from 
my  window  the  young  people  of  fourteen 
or  fifteen,  who  played  foot-ball  in  the  court- 
yard, forgetful  of  their  captivity,  and  never 
dreaming  that  execution  could  await  them. 
Alas  !  the  Terror  laid  hold  on  one  of  them. 
Young  Goussainville,  only  fifteen  years  old, 
was  beheaded  with  his  father.  Several  of  the 
prisoners  had  brought  their  children  with  them, 
even  nursing  babies.  (Madame  de  Maupeou 
was  nursing  one.)  These  children  were  of  all 
ages  ;  I  could  never  understand  how  any  one 
dared  bring  them  into  houses  so  full  of  dangers, 
to  say  nothing  of  the  bad  air.  The  laws  now 
forbid  persons  to  be  received  among  the  pris- 
oners who  desire  to  be  there  for  the  purpose  of 
caring  for  those  they  love,  which  is  very  wise. 
We  had  at  Chantilly  several  examples  of  that 
sort  of  devotion.  The  spirit  of  everything 
there  was,  in  general,  better  than  in  the  prison 
where  I  have  since  been. 

Our  keepers  took   a  notion  to  put   us  at  a 


44  Prison  Life 

common  table,  and  this  custom  was  afterward 
elegantly  called  '  eating  in  mess.'  At  first, 
during  our  sojourn  at  Chantilly,  we  were  fed 
by  eating-house  keepers,  established  at  the 
chateau.  The  keeper  Designon  was  one  of 
the  number.  He  served,  beyond  comparison, 
the  worst  fare  to  his  customers  ;  but  I  took  it 
from  motives  of  policy,  knowing  that  he  had 
more  consideration  for  those  whose  food  he 
furnished.  He  never  failed  in  respect  to  me. 
Although  he  was  only  the  subaltern  of  the 
commissioner,  he  arrogated  the  right  to  abuse 
those  of  the  prisoners  who  asked  to  change 
their  lodgings  or  to  be  less  crowded  together  in 
the  rooms  they  were  occupying.  The  new  ar- 
rangement was  a  calamity  for  him,  since  he  had 
contracted  with  the  government  to  supply  all 
those  who  could  not  pay  for  their  own  food, 
and  of  these  there  was  a  large  number. 

A  table  was  set  in  the  gilded  gallery  of  the 
Petit  Chateau,^  without  a  cloth,   and  with   two 

1  This  '  little  chateau,'  dated  from  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury, is  one  of  the  finest  specimens  of  Renaissance  archi- 
tecture in  existence,  and  was  included  in  the  gift  of  the 
Due  d'Aumale  to  the  French  nation  (i8S6).  The  Grand 
Chateau,  where  Conde  had  spent  twenty  years  of  his  life, 
and  which  was  so  famous  for  its  literary  associations  with 
the  names  of  Moliere,  Boileau,  Racine,  and  La  Fontaine, 
was  destroyed  in  1793.  —  Tr. 


During  the  French  Revolution.         45 

hundred  covers.  The  tables  were  reset  three 
times,  for  there  were  many  more  than  six  hun- 
dred prisoners  in  the  house  ;  but  the  old  and 
infirm  were  allowed  to  remain  in  their  apart- 
ments. One  of  the  tables  was  occupied  by 
priests  and  unmarried  men,  the  second  by 
married  people  and  children,  the  third  by  those 
who  were  alone  ;  and  this  was  my  situation. 
The  places  were  all  numbered,  and  each  of  us 
had  a  duplicate  number.  When  the  bell  rang, 
we  came  like  children  going  to  school,  with 
baskets,  in  which  were  our  plates,  goblets,  etc. 
Often  the  previous  dinner  was  not  over,  and 
we  had  to  stand  a  long  time  in  groups  in  the 
drawing-room,  which  was  next  the  gallery. 
We  ate  soup,  which  was  only  water  with  a 
few  lentils  such  as  are  fed  to  horses,  grass  for 
spinach,  sprouted  potatoes,  and  a  perfectly 
disgusting  stew  called  ratatoidllc.  I  suppose 
that  this  word  is  not  in  the  dictionary  of  the 
Academy,  and  that  the  Institute  is  not  likely  to 
put  it  there.  We  rose  from  the  table  hungry. 
There  was  a  very  hearty  young  man  to  whom 
we  used  to  send  all  that  was  left  at  our 
table,  in  order  to  appease  his  hunger  in  some 
degree. 

The  members  of  the  Revolutionary  committee, 
with  the  officers  of  our  guard,  marched  around 


46  Prison  Life 

our  table  with  their  red  caps  on  their  heads. 
There  was  one  of  them  —  the  peruke-maker  for 
the  whole  company  —  who  watched  us  closely, 
to  see  if  any  one  abstained  from  meat.  Under 
such  circumstances  it  was  not  easy  to  keep 
Lent.  Many  persons,  however,  did  keep  it 
strictly,  although  the  grand  vicars  of  the  diocese 
had  exempted  three  days. 

Our  tables  were  surrounded  by  sentinels  of 
the  Revolutionary  army.  I  sometimes  con- 
versed with  them.  I  found  one  among  them 
to  whom  his  service  was  extremely  disagree- 
able. He  was  a  servant  whom  want  had 
compelled  to  take  such  a  wretched  position. 
He  pitied  us,  and  would  willingly  have  afforded 
some  alleviation  of  our  terrible  condition.  One 
of  the  guards'  duties  was  to  accompany,  with 
drawn  sabres,  the  washerwomen  when  they 
came  to  bring  and  carry  away  our  linen.  This 
performance  was  truly  humiliating,  and  I  made 
some  effort  to  avoid  its  most  embarrassing 
details. 

One  day  a  commissioner  delivered  a  most 
atrocious  reproof  to  the  keeper.  He  told 
him  that  there  did  not  enough  prisoners  die 
in  the  house.  In  fact,  through  lack  of  care, 
the  bad  food,  and  the  incapacity  of  the  health 
officers,  a   great   many   would    have   died  ;  but 


During  the  French  Revolution.         47 

Providence  protected  them,  and  their  consti- 
tutions held  out  much  better  than  could  have 
been  expected. 

One  day  as  we  w^ere  dining  in  the  gallery  of 
the  Petit  Chateau,  I  recalled  the  beautiful 
pictures  which  formerly  adorned  it,  the  armour 
of  the  great  Conde,  pierced  with  bullets,  his 
victories  represented  by  the  great  painters,  all 
the  festivals  I  had  attended  in  that  place  ;  but 
happily  these  ideas  came  to  me  rarely.  I  gener- 
ally had  there  very  commonplace  thoughts  ; 
those  which  concerned  my  bill  of  fare, — such 
as  the  endeavour  to  introduce  into  it,  by  means 
of  bribery,  a  pound  of  butter  or  a  few  eggs,  — 
absorbed  me.  In  this  connection  I  had  a 
very  amusing  encounter  with  our  new  com- 
missioner, named  Perdrix.  This  man  had  a 
grotesque  figure,  and  wore  a  costume  not  less 
so.  His  former  profession  had  been  to  paint 
the  dogs  of  Monsieur  the  Prince  of  Cond^. 
He  probably  imagined  it  would  add  to  his 
dignity  to  be  more  severe  than  his  predecessors. 
We  were  allowed  to  speak  to  him  only  through 
an  opening  made  in  the  wall.  I  one  day  pre- 
sented myself  at  this  strange  parlour  to  ask  him 
to  allow  me  to  have  six  pounds  of  chocolate 
which  he  had  held  back  ;  he  replied  with  dignity 
that  he  would  allow  me  exactly  as  much  of  it 


48  Prison  Life 

as  was  good  for  my  stomach.  I  assured  him 
that  in  order  to  have  the  dose  exact  the  only 
way  was  to  have  me  breakfast  every  morning 
with  the  surgeon,  and  said  moreover,  that  I 
wanted  to  give  it  to  a  s\ck  man.  He  did  not 
grant  my  request,  and  I  went  away  somewhat 
angry  at  not  being  able  to  obtain  the  nourish- 
ment which  kept  up  my  strength.  My  char- 
woman, who  fortunately  was  also  his,  brought 
back  to  me  the  full  supply  the  next  day. 

I  will  leave  off  these  small  details,  and  tell 
how  a  poor  soldier  of  the  Revolutionary  army, 
the  father  of  a  family,  being  unacquainted  with 
Chantilly,  arrived  there  in  the  night,  and  losing 
his  way,  fell  into  one  of  the  moats  which  sur- 
rounded the  castle.  At  daybreak  some  of  the 
prisoners  saw  the  man  struggling  and  scream- 
ing. Monsieur  de  Bouquerolle,  an  officer  of 
the  navy,  who  knew  how  to  swim  (he  was  the 
eldest  son  of  the  much  respected  family  of 
Boury),  started  to  go  into  the  water  after  him. 
The  sentinel  prevented  his  doing  so,  telling  him 
that  it  was  a  prisoner  who  had  escaped,  and 
left  the  man  to  perish.  His  body  was  found 
afterward,  and  it  was  recognized  as  that  of  one 
of  their  own  men.  Monsieur  de  Corberon  and 
a  curate  asked  that  the  body  should  be  brought 
into  the  house,  in  order  to  try  the  usual  means 


During  the  French  Revolution.         49 

of  restoring  the  drowned  to  life.  This  was 
granted  them  ;  and  they  used  every  means  in 
their  power  for  several  hours,  but  without  suc- 
cess. After  this  act  of  cruelty  one  can  imagine 
how  incensed  the  prisoners  were.  Well,  they 
had  their  revenge  in  taking  up  a  collection  for 
the  widow  and  children  which  amounted  to  six 
hundred  francs.  These  were  the  people  who 
during  the  Revolution  were  called  criminals. 

The  parties  sent  off  increased  in  number  to 
an  alarming  degree.  Each  day  when  one  went 
off  we  were  filled  with  consternation.  Hus- 
bands were  separated  from  their  wives,  mothers 
from  their  children  ;  and  those  who  had  no  in- 
terests so  dear  had  to  regret  some  one  of  their 
companions.  We  did  not  know  where  they 
were  taken,  nor  what  took  place  in  the  prisons 
at  Paris.  For  my  part,  I  imagined  them  to  be 
still  worse  than  ours  ;  and  I  was  quite  right,  in 
spite  of  the  continual  vexations,  hunger,  and 
daily  anxieties  which  we  experienced. 

One  evening  as  I  was  taking  a  walk  on  the 
terraces  in  the  delightful  moonlight,  which 
gleamed  over  the  forest  and  made  the  waters 
sparkle,  my  ears  delighted  by  the  rippling 
sound,  my  eyes  taking  in  all  the  beauty  which 
surrounded  me,  I  congratulated  myself  upon 
being,  after  all,  less  unfortunate  than  a  great 
4 


50  Prison  Life 

many  persons  whom  I  loved  and  respected. 
The  wretched  situation  of  my  parents  came 
over  me  at  that  moment  so  terribly  that  I  shed 
tears.  I  scarcely  ever  received  news  from 
them,  or  from  any  of  the  friends  who  were  dear 
to  me. 

Eatables  were  forbidden  to  be  brought  to  us, 
lest  letters  should  be  concealed  in  them  ;  and 
this  reduced  us  sometimes  to  the  necessity  of 
eating  soup  made  of  salt  and  water  only. 

The  Revolutionary  guard  took  it  into  their 
heads  to  go  on  patrol  from  ten  to  eleven  o'clock 
in  the  evening.  They  put  out  the  lights,  and 
made  the  prisoners  go  to  bed.  One  day  the 
soldiers  came  with  drawn  sabres  into  the  apart- 
ment of  Madame  de  Boursonne  (former  lady- 
in-waiting  to  Mesdames),  who  was  very  ill  from 
hemorrhage,  and  had  a  constant  fever.  They 
went  up  to  her  bed,  examined  her  closely, 
and  said  aloud  •  that  they  would  not  have  the 
trouble  of  visiting  her  long.'  She  came  near 
dying  after  they  went  out.  These  kind  fellow- 
citizens  frequently  had  the  goodness  to  forget 
to  come  to  see  me,  because  they  knew  that  my 
cell  was  somewhat  apart  from  the  others. 

Suddenly  a  party  of  forty  prisoners  were  set 
at  liberty  in  accordance  with  a  command  from 
their  communes,  under  a  law  which  granted  the 


During  the  French  Revolution.         51 

communes  this  right.  There  was  general  re- 
joicing among  those  who  departed,  and  sweet 
hope  for  those  who  remained  ;  but  it  was  seen 
that  by  this  means  the  prisons  would  be  emptied, 
and  the  law  was  repealed.  I  was  glad  to  take 
leave  of  two  good  Sisters  of  Charity  from 
Noyon,  thinking  of  all  they  would  do  for  the 
poor  whom  they  cared  for  so  tenderly  ;  but 
scarcely  had  a  few  prisoners  been  set  at  liberty 
when  a  larger  number  came  to  replace  them. 
The  districts  of  Beauvais,  Noyon,  Senlis,  and 
Compi^gne  were  most  zealous  in  gathering  re- 
cruits. We  never  had  any  vacancies.  One  day 
I  met  an  old  nun  whom  I  did  not  know,  bent 
with  age  and  infirmities,  who  seemed  to  be  suffer- 
ing terrible  pain  in  the  side  of  her  face.  One  of 
htr  companions  told  me  that  as  she  was  getting 
into  the  wagon  which  brought  her  to  Chantilly 
she  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  ;  and  one  of  the 
soldiers  of  the  escort  was  so  indignant  that  he 
gave  her  a  frightful  blow  on  her  cheek  which 
broke  several  of  her  teeth.  How  horrible  I  I 
took  great  pleasure  in  visiting  these  holy  virgins, 
who  were  inconsolable  at  being  compelled  to 
leave  their  retreats  where  peace  and  innocence 
reigned.  In  order  to  console  them  for  this, 
they  were  lodged  so  close  to  the  coarsest  men 
in  the  house  that  they  constantly  heard  things 


52  Prison  Life 

said  which  made  them  very  unhappy.  They 
endured  their  strange  and  terrible  situation  with 
perfect  resignation,  and  never  failed  to  read 
their  office  as  though  they  were  in  their 
convent. 

My  companions  in  misfortune  differed  very 
much  ;  there  were  some  who,  in  the  hope  of 
obtaining  their  liberty,  undertook  the  r6le  of 
informer.  Several  of  them  tried  to  sound  me  ; 
they  were  not  rewarded  for  their  trouble. 
When  they  told  me  tales  I  would  not  listen,  but 
immediately  changed  the  conversation. 

One  thing  which  astonishes  me  as  I  look 
back  is  how  little  I  suffered  from  ennui  during 
my  captivity.  My  thoughts  were  confined 
within  a  very  narrow  sphere.  They  dwelt  upon 
my  regret  at  being  separated  from  those  ^ 
loved  and  upon  the  needs  of  my  daily  life. 
The  want  of  exercise,  which  is  absolutely  neces- 
sary to  me  from  habits  contracted  in  my  child- 
hood, gave  me  too  great  fulness  of  blood.  I 
had  violent  rushes  of  blood  to  the  head,  and 
also  rheumatism.  Once  on  awakening  I  felt  so 
stunned  that  I  called  the  hospital  nurse,  who 
lodged  near  me.  She  thought  I  was  dying,  and 
went  for  help.  This  condition,  which  was 
really  dangerous,  was  relieved  by  vomiting.  I 
fell  asleep  ;  and  when   I   woke   I  found  myself 


During  the  French  Revolution.         53 

surrounded  by  kind  people,  to  whom  I  acknowl- 
edged my  gratitude,  and  then  burst  into  tears. 
They  did  not  know  what  to  make  of  it.  I 
excused  myself,  and  explained  to  them  that 
once  several  years  before  I  had  had  a  similar 
attack,  when  I  was  surrounded  by  friends  and 
relatives,  and  now  I  was  terribly  alone.  I  re- 
gained my  composure,  and  then  went  out  into 
the  air. 

The  weak  condition  to  which  I  was  reduced 
made  me  unable  to  restrain  the  feelings  and 
emotions  which  these  sad  memories  aroused, 
though  generally  I  have  an  aversion  to  speaking 
of  what  grieves  me.  The  health  officer  of  the 
prison  was  sent  for  ;  he  was  a  violent  revolu- 
tionist, small,  very  dark,  uneducated,  and 
dressed  in  a  carmagnole,  the  uniform  of  the 
sans-culottes.  Being  difficult  to  bleed,  I  dared 
not  have  him  bleed  me,  although  I  was  in  great 
need  of  it.  He  put  leeches  on  my  neck,  which 
eased  the  pains  in  my  head. 

Very  disturbing  news  reached  us  from  Paris, 
and  those  were  the  only  tidings  which  could 
come  to  us.  It  was  reported  that  we  were  to 
be  interrogated  by  means  of  blanks,  which  must 
be  filled  up.  I  had  a  great  dread  of  this  kind 
of  torture  on  account  of  my  love  of  truth,  which 
might   compromise    both     myself    and    others. 


54  Prison  Life 

Heaven  did  not  allow  them  to  realize  this  base 
project. 

One  of  the  prisoners  died  from  the  mistaken 
treatment  of  that  imbecile  surgeon^,  who,  without 
asking  him  if  he  had  hernia,  gave  him  an  emetic, 
which  caused  his  death  in  twenty-four  hours. 

The  treatment  of  the  sick  was  terrible  ;  no 
medicine  was  given  them,  no  one  was  ap- 
pointed to  nurse  them,  and  even  the  prisoners 
were  forbidden  to  show  them  any  attention.  I 
once  saw  five  cases  of  putrid  fever  in  one  room. 
A  respectable  girl  from  Cr^py,  who  stayed  in 
the  apartment,  was  obliged  to  spend  every  night 
waiting  on  the  patients.  A  good  schoolmaster, 
who  also  was  in  the  room,  helped  her  as  well  as 
he  could.  I  have  seen  him  since,  with  great 
pleasure,  and  I  entertain  a  real  esteem  for 
him. 

Madame  de  Boursonne,  who  had  recovered 
from  her  illness,  and  from  the  visit  of  the  revo- 
lutionists, heard  that  Monsieur  d'Ecquevilly,  her 
father,  was  dying  at  Amiens.  One  may  im- 
agine her  great  desire  to  go  to  him  and  hear  his 
last  words  ;  but  an  insurmountable  barrier  was 
placed  between  us  and  those  dear  to  us.  She 
could  only  hope  to  hear  frequently  from  him, 
being  very  near  him  ;  but  our  keeper,  Perdrix, 
refused  even  this,  and  kept  all  letters  addressed 


During  the  French  Revolution.         55 

to  her.  After  a  fortnight  of  terrible  suspense 
had  passed,  he  sent  for  her  to  come  to  him  ; 
this  was  for  the  purpose  of  reading  to  her,  in  the 
presence  of  every  one,  the  letter  announcing  the 
death  of  her  father,  without  even  allowing  her 
to  have  it,  which  at  least  would  have  given  her 
the  consolation  of  learning  the  details.  Poor 
Madame  de  Boursonne  was  in  a  terrible  state. 
I  did  everything  in  my  power  for  her,  and  took 
her  back  to  her  own  room. 

One  day  as  I  was  sitting  alone  in  my  chamber 
some  officers  of  our  guard  came  in  with  Monsieur 
Lambert,  the  Commissioner  of  War.  The  dread 
of  something  frightful  was  the  first  thing  that 
flashed  across  my  mind  ;  but  I  was  mistaken 
in  my  fear.  This  Monsieur  Lambert,  to  whom  I 
had  rendered  services  under  the  old  regime,  had 
expressed  a  desire  to  see  the  place  and  my  little 
cell.  I  made  no  sign  of  recognition  because  of 
the  fear  I  had  always  had  since  the  Revolution 
of  compromising  those  who  wished  me  well. 
When  the  officers  were  going  out  he  let  them 
pass  before  him,  and  said  to  me  that  if  I  had 
need  of  his  services  and  wished  to  send  off  any 
letters  he  would  take  charge  of  them,  and  would 
be  delighted  to  do  me  any  kindness.  I  cannot 
tell  how  touched  I  was  by  this  proposition,  which, 
however,  I  was  unwilling  to   accept.     During 


56  Prison  Life 

the  Reign  of  Terror  the  slightest  kindness  of- 
fered to  persons  of  our  rank  was  so  dangerous 
that  I  still  feel  grateful  to  him  for  his  good 
will. 

Perdrix  did  not  spoil  us.  Several  of  us  asked 
him  for  a  copy  of  our  entry  in  the  jail-book  ; 
this  seemed  a  small  favour,  but  we  could  not  ob- 
tain it.  The  clerk  of  the  commune  of  Chantilly 
came  quite  frequently  to  the  chateau,  in  order  to 
give  certificates  of  residence.  He  showed  a 
sort  of  interest  in  the  prisoners.  Whenever 
they  were  not  harshly  treated  it  was  on  account 
of  the  natural  amiability  of  individuals.  Mon- 
sieur Wallon,  of  Beauvais,  having  confidence  in 
the  clerk,  commissioned  him  to  procure  some 
money  for  him  ;  he  accepted  the  commission 
graciously,  and  disappeared.  I  never  should 
have  imagined  it  necessary  to  have  one's  resi- 
dence in  a  prison  certified.  It  seemed  to  me 
that  to  make  a  list  of  those  who  were  there 
would  have  been  sufficient  ;  but  it  turned  out 
very  well  for  me  that  I  took  the  precaution  I 
thought  superfluous,  as  I  was  inscribed  upon 
the  list  of  imigrds  during  my  imprisonment. 

I  was  not  pleased  at  the  reception  given  a  fat 
curate  from  Noyon  who  had  apostatized,  and 
had  denounced  and  caused  to  be  imprisoned  a 
good  many   of  our  fellow-prisoners.     He  was 


During  the  French  Revolution,         5/ 

hooted  at  from  the  head  of  any  stairway  he  at- 
tempted to  ascend  ;  and  the  crowd  pushed  him 
back,  and  used  syringes  upon  him.  I  was  very 
sorry  to  see  a  man  so  lost  to  principle  among 
us  ;  but  I  should  have  preferred  not  to  see  any 
unfortunate  being  insulted.  Any  one  is  unfortu- 
nate who  has  lost  his  liberty  ;  and  those  who  are 
wicked  are  the  most  to  be  pitied  under  such 
circumstances.  I  was  sorry  also  for  those  who, 
instead  of  thinking  of  more  serious  things,  fed 
themselves  with  vain  hopes  concerning  the 
future,  and  the  possibility  of  shaking  off  their 
fetters. 

I  grew  accustomed  to  living  at  Chantilly,  and 
my  companions  in  misfortune  treated  me  with 
great  kindness.  Madame  de  Seguier  and  Made- 
moiselle le  Caron  de  Troupure,  now  Madame 
Flomond,  both  amiable  and  excellent  women, 
were  a  great  comfort  to  me.  I  tried  to  help 
those  who  needed  courage.  The  Coincy  family, 
who  lodged  near  me,  were  good  company.  I 
had  great  consolation  from  a  religious  point  of 
view.  A  venerable  priest  undertook  to  confess 
me,  and  even  to  give  me  the  communion.  He 
had  had  the  courage  to  bring  a  large  supply 
of  consecrated  wafers,  and  had  kept  them  in 
spite  of  the  danger  he  ran  should  the  fact  have 
been  discovered. 


58  Prison  Life 

I  was  quite  content  with  my  fate,  since  I  was 
compelled  to  endure  a  hard  one.  1  could  not 
have  asked  to  be  in  a  better  prison  ;  Provi- 
dence had  placed  me  there,  and  six  months 
sojourn  had  accustomed  me  to  it. 

Toward  the  end  of  March,  1794,  I  received 
a  letter  from  my  mother,  full  of  kindness,  but 
which  grieved  me  very  much.  She  told  me  that 
she  had  thought  it  astonishing  that  I  made  no 
application  to  the  government  commissioners 
who  came  to  Chantilly,  to  be  allowed  to  join 
her.  This  intimation  seemed  to  be  an  order 
and  a  command  of  Providence  which  altered  my 
destiny.  I  immediately  inquired  when  Citizen 
Martin,  who  inspected  our  house^  was  to  come. 
I  presented  him  a  petition,  asking  to  be  sent 
to  the  Luxembourg  by  the  first  train  destined 
for  Paris.  He  assented,  and  then  occupied 
himself  in  getting  ready  a  most  atrocious  party, 
composed  of  young  girls  who  were  torn  from 
the  arms  of  their  mothers  without  knowing  for 
what  they  were  destined. 

Many  persons  believed,  and  it  was  really 
talked  of,  that  the  intentions  of  the  Terrorists 
was  to  marry  them  to  sans-culottes.  To  this 
party  were  added  some  priests,  women,  laymen, 
etc.  The  unhappy  mothers  were  in  despair.  I 
was  a  witness  of  the  scene  with    Madame  de 


During  the  French  Revolution.         59 

Pons  (formerly  Vicomtesse)  at  Perdrix's  apart- 
ments. She  fell  on  her  knees  before  him  and 
before  Martin  ;  she  said  everything  to  them 
that  the  desperation  of  such  a  moment  could 
suggest,  using  the  most  touching  expressions  ; 
they  would  listen  to  nothing.  She  fell  fainting 
at  their  feet.  After  she  recovered  her  con- 
sciousness, she  implored  to  be  permitted  at 
least  to  follow  her  daughter  ;  they  refused  her. 

I  forgot  to  say  that  a  moment  before  Madame 
de  Pons  came  to  see  Perdrix  the  latter  had  sent 
for  her  daughter,  and  in  the  presence  of  Martin 
and  two  gendarmes  said  to  her,  '  What  is  your 
name  ? ' 

'  Pons.' 

*  Yes,  but  give  your  Christian  names.' 

'  You  should  speak  to  my  mother  ;  I  will  go 
for  her.' 

'  No,  no  ;   I  ask  you  for  your  names.' 

'  There  they  are.  May  I  know  what  use  you 
have  for  them  ?  ' 

'  You  will  leave  here  with  other  prisoners 
to-morrow,  to  go  to  another  prison.' 

'  V/ithout  mamma  I  O  God  !  what  will  be 
my  fate  ?  ' 

'Go,  or  I  will  have  you  carried  out.' 

'  Madame  de  Pons  wrote  several  letters  to 
Martin,  asking  only  for  a  .  delay  ;  she   offered 


6o  Prison  Life 

all  her  property  to  the  Republic;  and  the 
only  answer  she  received  was,  *  Your  daughter 
must  go  I  ' 

I  busied  myself  in  arranging  my  trunks  and 
packing  them  for  the  Luxembourg,  so  as  to  have 
with  me  only  what  was  strictly  necessary.  On 
the  3d  of  April,  1794,  we  were  told  to  hold 
ourselves  in  readiness  to  leave  the  next  day  or 
the  day  following,  as  the  carriages  were  ex- 
pected. My  travelling  companions  were  in  de- 
spair at  leaving  their  parents,  but  I  delighted  at 
going  to  see  mine  once  more  ;  every  one  said 
pleasant  things  to  me.  I  received  many  testi- 
monials of  interest  and  regret  from  the  prisoners. 
There  were  some  from  whom  I  was  grieved  to 
part,  and  a  secret  presentiment  (though  gener- 
ally I  do  not  believe  in  them)  seemed  to  warn 
me  that  the  reunion  with  m.y  parents  would 
never,  be  effected.  The  days  of  the  3d  and 
4th  were  passed  in  leave-taking.  I  did  not 
know  that  the  train  was  to  start  early  on  the 
5th,  the  anniversary  of  the  birth  of  my  son.  I 
was  summoned  at  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning. 
I  found  the  wagons  almost  full  ;  consequently  I 
had  a  wretched  seat  next  a  vile  woman  who 
boasted  of  being  a  friend  of  Robespierre,  and 
told  us  that  she  would  receive  on  the  way  some 
marks  of  public   interest.     She  sat  almost  half 


During  the  French  Revolution.        6i 

on  top  of  me  ;  and  to  add  to  our  suffering,  the 
straw  which  is  usually  put  in  the  bottom  of  the 
carts  for  calves,  was  left  out.  When  we  left, 
the  courtyard  was  filled  with  our  companions 
in  misery,  who  were  mourning  and  sighing  over 
our  fate.  They  concealed  their  tears,  fearing 
to  let  them  be  seen. 

Our  procession  stopped  as  it  passed  out  of 
the  gate,  in  order  to  have  the  roll-call,  lest 
some  prisoner  should  have  escaped  ;  we  were 
as  accustomed  to  it  as  the  soldiers  were.  We 
were  surrounded  by  the  National  Guard,  and 
remained  an  hour  under  the  windows  of  the 
chateau,  in  sight  of  mothers  disconsolate  at  the 
removal  of  their  daughters,  and  who,  with  their 
hands  raised  to  heaven,  were  giving  them  their 
blessings.  That  sad  sight  is  still  distinctly  be- 
fore me.  How  many  of  those  who  gave  those 
blessings  and  of  those  who  looked  on  were 
sacrificed  on  the  scaffold  1  I  should  like  to  be 
able  to  depict  and  describe  fully  all  that  terrible 
and  touching  scene,  but  I  cannot.  As  for 
me  I  was  terribly  overcome,  but  I  struggled  to 
hide  it. 

The  train  was  put  in  command  of  a  printer's 
apprentice  from  Beauvais,  who  went  ahead  of 
us.  The  first  cart  was  filled  with  young 
girls,  the  second  with  women,  and  three  others 


62  Prison  Life 

with  men.  The  vehicles  were  surrounded  by 
musketeers.  We  started  at  eleven  o'clock  in 
the  morning,  in  very  bad  weather.  A  terribly 
cold  wind  was  blowing,  and  there  were  no 
covers  to  our  wagons. 

At  the  entrances  of  towns  and  villages  our 
escort  was  gathered  together,  and  we  entered 
with  dignity,  drums  beating. 

In  some  places,  particularly  at  Creil-sur-Oise, 
gestures  indicating  the  cutting  off  of  the  head 
were  made  to  us.  In  a  village  called  La  Mor- 
taye  a  dozen  persons  suddenly  appeared,  who 
came  to  see  my  heavy  neighbour,  and  whispered 
to  her  that  she  would  not  be  much  longer  in 
prison. 

When  we  reached  Mesnil-Aubry  we  were  made 
to  get  out  at  an  inn,  —  that  is,  the  women  and 
young  girls  at  one,  and  the  men  at  another.  It 
was  Saturday.  I  obtained  the  favour  of  an 
omelette.  Immediately  after  dinner  it  was  de- 
manded of  us  that  we  should  pay  on  the  spot 
the  expenses  of  our  removal  ;  I  refused  to  do 
this,  saying  truly  that  I  had  no  money.  Mad- 
emoiselle de  Pons  obeyed,  and  gave  a  hundred 
and  ninety-two  francs.  The  women  whose  hus- 
bands were  in  the  train  asked  permission  to  go 
to  see  them  while  the  horses  were  resting,  but 
could   not  obtain   it.     The  notorious  Martin,  of 


During  the  French  Revolution.         63 

whom  I  have  already  had  occasion  to  speak 
several  times,  came  to  inspect  us,  and  placed 
himself  at  the  head  of  our  train  when  it  started 
off.  He  was  in  a  gilded  bcrline,  drawn  by  post 
horses,  and  seated  in  front  was  a  small  clerk, 
about  twelve  years  old.  I  said  to  myself,  '  Un- 
fortunate child,  what  an  education  this  Terrror- 
ism  is ! '  Along  the  way  he  reviewed  us  as  though 
he  were  a  superior  officer,  going  from  end  to 
end  of  our  melancholy  column,  to  see  if  it  was 
coming  up  in  order.  Sometimes  our  horses 
began  to  trot,  and  we  were  terribly  jolted. 
As  we  were  approaching  Paris,  my  side,  which 
was  pressed  against  the  wagon,  with  nothing 
between,  began  to  hurt  me  very  much.  My 
love  of  books,  and  the  fear  of  being  without 
them,  had  caused  me  to  fill  two  pairs  of  pockets 
with  them,  and  they  thumped  against  me.  If 
we  had  been  obliged  to  go  any  farther  I  should 
have  been  compelled  to  change  my  position,  but 
I  could  not  make  up  my  mind  to  ask  any  favour 
of  the  friend  of  Robespierre. 

The  train  stopped  about  eight  o'clock  in  the 
evening  at  St.  Denis.  Martin  left  us.  The 
officer  of  the  guard  separated  the  men  from  the 
women,  in  order  to  take  the  former  to  the  Lux- 
embourg. It  began  to  rain,  and  continued  un- 
til we  reached   Paris.     Our  conductors  did  not 


64  Prison  Life 

know  the  streets.  We  implored  them  to  tell  us 
where  we  were  going  ;  their  reply  was  that  they 
knew  nothing  about  it.  After  driving  us  around 
until  eleven  o'clock  in  the  darkness,  they  came 
to  the  gates  of  the  Madelonettes.  We  had 
great  difficulty  in  making  the  porter  hear,  and  he 
said  that  no  women  were  received  in  that  house, 
that  Ste.  Pelagic,  which  was  set  apart  for  them, 
was  quite  full,  but  that  we  would  find  room  m 
the  Plessis,  an  old  college  of  the  University, 
Rue  St.  Jacques,  next  to  that  of  Louis-le- 
Grand.  Our  guards,  who  were  but  human, 
were  overcome  with  fatigue,  and  impatient  to 
put  us  down  in  some  prison  or  other.  I  saw  that 
we  were  taking  the  way  to  the  Conciergerie  ; 
then  frightful  thoughts  rushed  over  me,  and  also 
a  suspicion  that  our  end  was  near  at  hand  if  we 
were  to  be  confined  there.  But  we  passed  by 
without  stopping,  and  I  felt  more  tranquil  the 
remainder  of  the  way. 

The  gate  of  the  College  du  Plessis  was  the 
end  of  our  journey.  Our  conductor  knocked 
there  a  long  time  without  attracting  any  notice  ; 
perhaps  no  one  heard,  or  perhaps  the  porter  did 
not  wish  to  be  aroused.  It  was  one  o'clock.  At 
last  in  the  darkness  the  gates  were  opened  ; 
we  did  not  know  where  we  were.  I  feared  lest 
the  cart  in  which  the  young  girls  were  had  been 


During  the  French  Revolution,         65 

separated  from  the  train.  I  perceived  it  as  we 
were  entering  the  courtyard,  and  had  a  sad  satis- 
faction in  seeing  them  again  even  in  so  wretched 
a  place.  We  passed  under  an  archway  and  stop- 
ped. Our  guards  were  kind  enough  to  assist 
us  to  descend  from  our  rude  vehicles  ;  we  should 
scarcely  have  had  strength  to  do  so  without  their 
help,  weary  and  bruised  as  we  were  from  our 
fourteen  hours'  journey. 

The  first  object  to  attract  my  attention  was  a 
man  dressed  in  a  sort  of  dressing-gown,  who 
said  he  was  the  porter.  He  had  an  enormous 
bunch  of  keys  hanging  from  his  belt,  and  car- 
jied  a  lantern,  by  the  light  of  which  I  saw  grat- 
ings, enormous  bars  of  iron,  heaps  of  stone 
and  other  materials,  —  in  short,  the  general  ap- 
pearance of  a  prison  which  was  being  enlarged. 
We  were  taken  through  several  gratings,  and 
were  immediately  surrounded  by  drunken  jail- 
ers,—  great  heavily  built  men,  half  naked,  with 
their  sleeves  rolled  up,  and  red  caps  on  their 
heads,  and  whose  speech  was  suited  to  their 
costumes.  I  trembled  at  the  sight  of  these 
creatures,  who  seemed  to  wish  to  be  familiar 
with  our  young  girls.  I  immediately  proposed 
to  the  ladies  who  came  with  me  that  we  should 
each  take  one  of  them  under  our  care,  so  as  to 
protect  them  against  this  vulgar  herd.  They 
5 


66  Prison  Life 

agreed  to  my  proposition.  Mademoiselle  de 
Pons,  who  has  since  married  Monsieur  de  Tour- 
zel,  fell  to  my  charge.  I  warned  her  not  to  get 
behind  me,  but  to  hold  on  to  my  dress,  and  not 
leave  me  for  a  moment.  One  of  the  jailers,  who 
was  a  regular  Goliath,  began  to  read  the  list  of 
those  who  composed  our  train,  and  could  scarcely 
decipher  it.  Detention  in  the  gate-house  being 
impossible,  he  conducted  us  to  a  large  hall 
where  there  was  not  a  single  pane  of  glass  in 
the  windows,  and  only  wooden  benches  to  sit 
on.  We  were  suffering  terribly  from  thirst  ;  the 
worst  of  the  jailers,  named  Baptiste,  brought 
us  a  bucket  of  water,  which  we  hailed  with 
intense  delight.  A  moment  after  he  brought 
another  for  other  purposes.  The  visit  of  this 
man,  Baptiste,  was  accompanied  by  speeches 
such  as  we  had  never  before  heard,  and  which 
filled  me  with  horror,  particularly  on  account  of 
our  young  friends.  About  two  o'clock  in  the 
morning  our  keeper  appeared  ;  he  had  been  ab- 
sent when  we  arrived.  His  name  was  Haly  ; 
his  face  was  pale  and  livid.  He  smiled  as  he 
saw  the  young  girls,  and  said  to  them,  '  My  chil- 
dren, you  have  not  yet  been  entered  in  the  jail- 
book.  I  keep  you  here  only  for  humanity's  sake. 
This  house  is  at  the  disposal  of  the  public  ac- 
cuser,   Fouquier-Tinville,  and  is  only  destined 


During  the  French  Revolution.         67 

for  the  anti-revolutionists  ;  you  do  not  seem  to 
be  such.  To-morrow  your  report  will  be  made 
out,  and  I  will  inform  you  of  your  destination/ 
Every  one  tried  to  speak  to  him.  I  had  my 
turn,  and  told  him  that  as  I  had  never  been 
denounced  I  was  only  to  be  classed  among  the 
suspected  ;  that  I  ought  not  to  be  kept  in  his 
prison  ;  and  that  I  had  left  Chantilly  in  order  to 
be  transferred  to  the  Luxembourg.  I  implored 
him  to  have  me  sent  there.  Several  persons 
told  him  he  had  no  right  to  keep  us  ;  he  paid  no 
attention  to  what  they  said,  and  had  the  mat- 
tresses, which  had  been  brought  in  the  wagons, 
brought  in.  I  had  not  taken  the  precaution  to 
bring  one,  and  consequently  passed  the  night 
seated  on  a  small  wooden  bench,  occupied  in 
trying  to  conceal  the  small  amount  of  paper 
money  I  had  with  me.  I  did  not  sleep  a  moment ; 
neither  did  my  companions.  As  the  day  dawned 
I  saw  with  delight  that  our  young  girls  were 
sleeping  sweetly  and  peacefully.  I  said  to  my- 
self, '  At  their  age  one  has  had  neither  the  ex- 
perience of  misfortune  nor  the  anxiety  born  of 
foresight.'  The  thought  of  seeing  my  par- 
ents during  the  day  cheered  my  sad  heart.  It 
was  extremely  cold.  Baptiste  came  in,  accom- 
panied by  several  of  his  comrades,  who  regarded 
us  with   a  ferocious   sort  of  pleasure,   judging 


6S  Prison  Life 

that  we  were  good  recruits  for  their  house,  and 
that  they  would  have  a  good  share  of  our  purses. 
One  of  them,  a  former  lackey  of  Madame  de 
Narbonne,  recognized  me,  and  behaved  very 
properly  toward  me.  A  gendarme,  whose  name 
I  never  learned,  came  up  to  me  and  whispered 
in  my  ear,  •  Hide  your  money  and  your  jewels. 
They  will  leave  you  only  fifty  francs  in  paper 
money,  and  will  take  away  your  knives  and 
your  scissors. '  I  thanked  him,  and  he  retired. 
Although  the  great  mental  agony  we  endured 
caused  us  to  pay  but  little  heed  to  our  physical 
needs,  we  nevertheless  became  extremely  hun- 
gry. We  had  taken  nothing  to  eat  since  the 
day  before,  and  had  endured  excessive  physical 
and  mental  fatigue.  We  petitioned  our  jailers 
for  food,  and  after  keeping  us  waiting  two  hours 
thev  brought  us  some  coffee  and  chocolate.  I 
breakfasted  with  the  pleasant  feeling  of  alle- 
viating suffering  for  a  moment  at  least.  Martin 
came  in  afterward  to  get  a  cloak  which  had 
been  lent  to  Madame  de  Vassy  ;  he  looked  at 
us  sternly.  Several  went  up  to  him  to  ask  some- 
thing of  him,  among. them  the  young  girls,  who 
were  extremely  anxious  to  let  their  mothers 
know  what  had  become  of  them.  They  gave 
him  some  notes  for  this  purpose,  but  these 
never  reached   their  destination. 


During  the  French  Revolution.         69 

I  implored  the  said  Martin  (I  may  speak  of 
him  in  this  way  under  the  circumstances)  to  send 
me  to  the  Luxembourg  ;  he  gave  me  some  hope, 
but  I  regarded  it  as  slender.  His  visit  was  soon 
over.  Up  to  this  time  the  National  Guard  of 
Chantilly  had  remained  with  us  ;  it  was  now 
replaced  by  jailers  who  never  left  us.  A  new 
face  appeared ;  it  was  an  inspector  named 
Grandpr^,  who  had  quite  a  pleasing  counte- 
nance. Being  astonished  at  seeing  us  in  this 
prison,  and  a  little  touched  by  our  forlorn  situa- 
tion, he  promised  to  endeavour  to  have  us  trans- 
ferred to  a  house  for  suspected  persons,  and  me 
in  particular  to  the  Luxembourg.  Haly,  our 
keeper,  now  came  in,  and  said  that  our  fate  had 
been  decided, — that  we  were  entered  on  the 
jail-book  as  agitators  and  as  refractory  to  disci- 
pline at  the  house  at  Chantilly.  A  cry  of  sur- 
prise and  grief  arose,  but  our  keeper  was  deaf  to 
all  complaints.  My  companions  deserved  such 
terms  as  little  as  I  did  ;  and  I  declare  that  after 
my  conduct  there,  submitting  as  I  did  to  all  the 
wishes  of  the  commissioners,  meddling  with 
nothing,  complaining  of  nothing,  being  taken 
to  Paris  at  my  own  request,  I  was  more  com- 
pletely astonished  than  I  can  express.  The 
false  accusations  were  certainly  the  least  of  my 
woes, — innocence  easily   consoles  itself;    but 


70  Prison  Life 

to  see  myself  deprived  of  the  delight  of  rejoining 
my  parents  made  my  heart  ache,  and  all  the 
more  because  I  was  very  sure  that  they  would 
fully  share  my  sorrow. 

We  were  obliged  to  resign  ourselves  to  re- 
maining under  the  immediate  rule  of  Fouquier- 
Tinville,  shut  up  with  those  directly  accused, 
and  consequently  treated  more  severely  than  the 
suspected.  We  remained  fifteen  hours  in  that 
hall,  into  which  we  had  been  thrown  rather  than 
conducted.  If  we  went  out  for  necessary  pur- 
poses we  were  escorted  by  two  musketeers  ; 
most  of  us  preferred  to  suffer  rather  than  take 
such  a  promenade.  The  day  wore  away  ;  we 
saw  a  movement  among  our  jailers.  Following 
the  example  of  one  of  my  pious  companions,  I 
had  got  into  a  corner  of  the  hall  to  recite  my 
mass  and  office.  It  was  Passion  Sunday  ;  fol- 
lowing the  example  of  our  divine  Master  we 
forgave  insult,  and  tried  to  imitate  his  patience. 

We  were  given  to  understand  that  we  could 
write  and  receive  letters,  a  pleasure  of  which 
we  had  been  deprived  at  Chantilly.  Mademoi- 
selle de  Pons  received  one  letter,  which  gave  us 
some  little  hope.  Toward  evening  a  rumour 
spread  that  we  were  to  be  searched  and  put  in 
lodgings.  We  sought  new  means  of  concealing 
our  watches  and  our  paper  money.     The  keeper 


Dining  the  French  Revolution.         71 

ordered  us  to  appear  before  him  two  by  two  to 
be  registered  ;  he  then  informed  us  that  it  was 
the  custom  of  the  house  to  turn  over  to  him  all 
scissors,  knives,  forks,  and  watches,  because 
such  things  could  be  used  to  file  away  the  bars. 
Afterward  he  demanded  all  our  jewels  and 
money  with  the  exception  of  fifty  francs  in  as- 
signats.  He  had  the  politeness  not  to  search 
us,  saying  that  he  would  dispense  with  that  out 
of  respect  for  us.  I  gave  up  to  him  all  he  re- 
quired, except  a  few  assignats  and  a  small  and 
very  ugly  brass  clock,  which  was  precious  to  me 
because  it  had  sounded  in  my  hearing  the  last  hours 
of  the  lives  of  my  dear  friends  Mesdames  de 
Chaulnes  and  de  Mailly.  The  keeper  would  not 
leave  it  with  me,  in  spite  of  the  sorrow  I  assured 
him  I  felt  in  giving  it  up,  alleging  the  same  rea- 
son that  he  gave  when  he  demanded  the  watches. 
When  this  agreeable  operation  was  over  we  were 
told  to  follow  the  jailers.  They  made  us  mount 
to  the  very  top  of  the  building,  passing  through 
a  grating  on  each  floor,  fastened  by  enormous 
bolts  and  guarded  by  four  men.  We  had  to  go 
through  these  two  at  a  time. 

At  last  we  reached  our  own  rooms.  Made- 
moiselle de  Pons  had  not  left  my  side  since  we 
reached  Plessis  ;  we  took  the  measure  of  our 
habitation,  and  found  that  with  some  manage- 


72  Prison  Life 

ment  we  had  room  enough  for  two  beds,  placing 
the  head  of  one  at  the  foot  of  the  other.  This 
sweet  girl  burst  into  tears  when  she  saw  our 
poor  little  establishment,  sat  down  on  a  mattress 
beside  me,  and  said,  '  We  shall  surely  die.  It 
is  impossible  to  live  in  such  a  contracted  place. 
O  God  !  may  none  of  my  friends  ever  come 
here !  ' 

I  did  my  best  to  arouse  her  courage,  which 
had  quite  vanished,  and  to  remove  her  dislike  at 
living  so  intimately  with  an  old  woman  by  assur- 
ing her  that  I  had  no  disease.  Our  furniture 
consisted  of  two  chairs  ;  our  mattresses  were  on 
the  floor,  and  the  wall  served  as  our  pillow. 
Fortunately  it  was  freshly  whitened,  and  conse- 
quently clean.  The  bolts  were  fastened,  —  a  sad 
moment ;  for  the  sound  they  made  told  us  that 
until  morning,  no  matter  what  happened,  it  was 
impossible  for  us  to  receive  any  assistance. 
We  were  told  that  a  jailer  of  the  guard  would 
answer  if  we  called  ;  but  I  heard  one  of  my 
neighbours  cry  all  night  with  pain,  and  no  one 
w^ent  to  help  her. 

My  first  night's  rest  was  excellent.  The  in- 
tense fatigue  I  had  suffered  the  preceding  days 
made  me  sleep.  My  young  companion  slept 
soundly  and  late.  When  daylight  appeared  I 
found  we  had  a  fine  view  ;  I  could  see  the  whole 


During  the  French  Revolution.  73 

city  of  Paris.  I  reflected  sadly  upon  the  terri- 
ble condition  of  my  unhappy  country,  once  so 
far-famed  as  a  place  where  one  could  spend 
peaceful,  happy  days.  I  thought  of  all  the 
horrors  which  were  being  committed  there  ;  the 
tears  rose  to  my  eyes,  but  I  dried  them  quickly 
so  as  not  to  discourage  Mademoiselle  de  Pons 
when  she  first  awakened. 

About  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning  the  bolts 
were  drawn  and  the  keeper,  Haly,  came  in,  fol- 
lowed by  an  enormous  dog.  This  strange  man 
greeted  us  as  though  we  were  in  one  of  the  old- 
time  chateaux  where  abundance,  peace,  and 
pleasure  reigned.  He  even  seemed  astonished 
that  we  were  not  charmed  with  the  pleasant 
lodgings  he  had  given  us.  After  he  was  gone, 
and  our  companions'  bolts  were  drawn,  we  ea- 
gerly gathered  together,  and  had  no  trouble  in 
finding  one  another,  as  the  corridor  on  which  we 
were  lodged  was  only  three  feet  wide.  The 
first  thing  to  be  done  was  to  arrange  about  our 
meals.  It  was  only  after  repeated  requests  that 
we  received  permission  to  go  down  six  steps  to 
get  water.  The  jailer  who  had  charge  of  us,  as 
well  as  his  comrades,  assumed  the  title  of  war- 
den, thinking  thus  to  render  their  office  more 
honourable,  There  were  three  classes  of  them, 
and  almost  all  were  drunkards,  selfish,  rapacious, 


74  Prison  Life 

Iving,  while  a  few  were  absolutely  ferocious. 
We  specially  noticed  one  of  them,  who  had  ta- 
ken part  in  the  massacre  of  the  2d  of  September, 
1792.  This  man,  who  at  this  time  was  our  des- 
pot, was  a  sculptor  ;  and  I  was  astonished  that 
he  should  have  accepted  so  miserable  an  em- 
ployment. After  he  had  granted  us  permission 
to  go  for  water,  the  need  of  having  something 
to  eat  made  itself  felt.  The  mess-table  had  not 
then  been  established.  I  inquired  how  we  could 
procure  provisions  at  a  moderate  price.  An 
eating-house  keeper  sent  us  our  dinner  ;  but  be- 
fore he  could  reach  the  floor  on  which  we  lodged, 
which  was  the  highest  in  the  house,  the  food  he 
carried  was  often  taken  from  him  as  he  passed 
along  on  the  other  floors.  Finding  that  I  could 
not  possibly  live  in  this  way,  I  sent  to  learn 
whether  my  dinner  could  be  sent  me  every  day 
from  my  own  house.  Lucas,  my  father's  former 
clerk,  was  very  anxious  that  this  should  be  done  ; 
but  it  was  very  difficult  to  find  any  one  in  the 
house  who  was  willing  to  bring  it  to  me,  as  it 
was  considered  a  dangerous  thing  to  do,  and 
not  very  '  civic'  At  last  an  old  postilion 
named  Lerot,  whose  name  I  mention  with  grati- 
tude, had  the  courage  to  undertake  it.  A 
neighbour  of  the  Hotel  Mouchy  said  openly  in 
the  street,  when  she  saw  him  go  by,  that  it  was 


During  the  French  Revolution.         75 

not  worth  while  taking  me  anything  to  eat  be- 
cause I  was  going  to  be  guillotined.  Two  re- 
spectable ladies  clubbed  together  with  me,  and 
we  divided  our  provisions, —  they  furnishing  some 
also  ;  and  we  set  about  getting  them  cooked. 
Mademoiselle  de  Pons  did  not  find  our  fare 
good  enough,  and  joined  with  a  woman  from 
Beauvais  and  two  young  girls. 

I  enter  into  minute  details  which  would  be 
very  tiresome  if  this  memoir  was  intended  to  be 
read  by  strangers  ;  but  it  is  for  my  own  rela- 
tives that  it  is  written,  and  I  am  too  sure  of  the 
interest  they  take  in  what  I  have  suffered  to 
omit  to  mention  the  least  thing. 

The  rules  of  our  prison  were  extremely  strict. 
At  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning  the  keepers 
opened  the  doors;  this  was  a  truly  agreeable 
moment,  — if  I  may  use  such  an  expression  in 
such  a  connection  ;  then  they  wrote  our  names 
on  the  registers,  but  being  so  little  accustomed 
to  such  matters  they  never  made  the  list  as  it 
should  be,  and  so  were  obliged  to  have  the  roll- 
call  two  or  three  times  a  day.  One  moment 
they  ordered  us  to  remain  inside  our  rooms,  and 
another  we  were  told  to  stand  like  sentinels  at 
our  doors.  The  locking  up,  and  ascertaining 
that  each  prisoner  was  in  her  place,  seemed  a 
more  solemn  affair.     The  keeper,  followed  by 


*j6  Prison  Life 

the  turnkeys,  gendarmes,  and  some  large  dogs, 
came  about  ten  o'clock  in  the  evening  or  at 
midnight.  This  goodly  company  made  pleasing 
jokes  and  a  great  deal  of  noise.  I  always  pre- 
tended to  be  asleep,  and  made  no  reply  to  what 
they  said.  It  seemed  sad  that  our  sleep,  which 
alone  had  the  power  to  cause  us  to  forget  our 
troubles,  should  be  interrupted  by  that  sound 
which  most  quickly  recalled  them. 

During  the  first  days  after  our  arrival  we  spent 
our  time  mostly  in  sending  petitions  to  Fouquier- 
Tinville,  asking  to  be  reunited  to  our  families. 
We  have  since  learned  that  not  one  of  them 
reached  him.  I  eagerly  sought  for  some  oppor- 
tunity of  sending  or  receiving  communications 
from  my  parents.  At  last  I  discovered  that  in 
sending  some  trifling  thing  to  the  Luxembourg 
I  could  add  two  or  three  lines,  which  at  least 
served  to  say  we  were  alive.  The  notes  were 
sent  open,  and  passed  through  the  hands  of  the 
registrars  and  jailers  of  Plessis  and  the  Luxem- 
bourg. I  suffered  intensely  at  having  to  inform 
my  parents  that  I  should  not  have  the  consola- 
tion of  joining  them  ;  they  tenderly  expressed 
their  deep  regret  for  this.  The  sight  of  their 
handwriting,  after  having  been  so  long  deprived 
of  it,  moved  me  profoundly  ;  I  received  a  few 
words  from  them  every  two  or  three  days. 


During  the  French  Revolution.  77 

The  commissioner,  Grandpr^,  fearing  lest  our 
crowded  condition  should  cause  sickness,  pro- 
posed that  we  should  take  the  air  in  the  court- 
yard. We  had  a  great  aversion  to  going  down 
a  hundred  steps,  passing  six  grated  iron  doors, 
preceded,  accompanied,  and  followed  by  keep- 
ers. We  refused  to  do  it  for  some  time.  Then 
he  told  us  that  if  we  paid  no  regard  to  his  re- 
quest we  should  be  charged  with  aristocratic 
opinions  ;  consequently,  we  were  obliged  to 
yield,  and  take  the  walk.  The  place  appointed 
for  our  promenade  was  very  confined,  enclosed 
by  plank  fences,  and  surrounded  by  gendarmes, 
who  kept  their  eyes  upon  us.  We  found  there 
about  twenty  women  who  had  come  from  the 
Conciergerie,  and  who  were  lodged  under  us 
without  our  knowing  anything  about  it.  After 
conversing  with  them  our  fears  were  redoubled  ; 
for  they  gave  us  a  most  fearful  account  of  that 
terrible  prison,  which  has  been  called  the  anti- 
chamber  of  death.  They  told  us  that  every  day 
a  large  number  of  victims  for  the  scaffold  were 
sent  from  there,  and  that  our  house  was  consid- 
ered a  sort  of  annex  to  the  Conciergerie.  We 
were  entirely  ignorant  of  what  was  going  on 
outside  our  cells.  Madame  de  Vassy,  a  pupil 
of  J.  J.  Rousseau,  and  daughter  of  Monsieur 
de  Girardin,  had  induced  a  jailer  named  Launay, 


78  Prison  Life 

the  best  of  our  keepers,  to  bring  her  some  news- 
papers ;  but  this  was  found  out,  and  was  consid- 
ered an  unpardonable  crime.  He  was  taken  to 
another  prison  and  put  in  irons,  and  but  for  the 
death  of  Robespierre  would  have  perished. 
This  man,  who  is  still  living,  actually  wept  when 
he  took  us  out  on  our  compulsory  airing,  which 
rather  seemed  like  leading  out  a  pack  of  dogs. 
Rain  or  shine  we  were  taken  out  for  the  pre- 
scribed time.  If  some  of  us  wished  to  go  in 
sooner  than  others,  we  were  forbidden  to  do  so, 
and  we  were  taken  out  whenever  our  keepers 
chose.  The  men  who  lodged  near  the  stairway 
were  obliged  to  retire  when  we  passed  in  front 
of  their  gratings  ;  but  their  windows  looked  out 
upon  the  space  where  we  were  allowed,  or 
rather  ordered,  to  walk,  and  there  they  often 
recognized  their  wives  and  children,  —  all  those 
whom  they  loved,  and  of  whose  very  existence 
they  were  ignorant. 

Only  prisoners  from  Chantilly  were  now 
lodged  on  our  corridor.  Among  those  who 
came  from  the  Conciergerie  were  Mesdames 
de  Grimaldi  and  de  Bussy,  from  whom  we  had  a 
full  account  of  all  the  horrors  which  were  being 
enacted  there.  A  few  days  later  Madame  de 
Bussy  was  carried  off,  to  be  indicted  by  the 
Revolutionary  tribunal  ;  but   her  case  was  not 


During  the  French  Revolution.  79 

pressed,  and  she  returned  to  Plessis.  We  were 
just  congratulating  her  on  the  subject  when  she 
was  sent  for  again,  and  led  to  the  scaffold.  She 
had  scarcely  gone  when  the  jailers  seized  upon 
all  her  effects,  and  tried  to  sell  them  to  us,  — an 
incident  which  shocked  us  greatly.  We  repelled 
their  disgusting  proposition  with  horror. 

The  condition  of  affairs  grew  worse  every 
day.  Parties  came  to  us  from  all  the  Depart- 
ments ;  our  prison  was  terribly  crowded  ;  the 
faces  constantly  changed.  Those  who  arrived 
told  us  of  the  death  of  persons  of  the  highest 
reputation.  We  questioned  the  keeper,  but  he 
would  give  no  explanation  of  the  vague  rumours 
which  reached  us.  I  implored  him  once  more 
to  effect  my  reunion  with  my  parents,  but  with 
no  result.  He  replied  to  my  earnest  solicitations 
compassionately,  '  You  do  not  know  what  you 
are  asking  ;  you  would  certainly  not  be  better 
off  at  the  Luxembourg.'  He  seemed  to  foresee 
the  horrors  which  were  to  take  place  there. 
Alas  !  I  was  not  thinking  of  the  strictness  of 
the  prison  rule,  but  of  the  longings  of  my  own 
heart. 

A  garden  was  given  us  for  our  promenade- 
ground  instead  of  the  courtyard  surrounded  by 
the  plank  fence.  One  day  as  I  was  passing 
very  near  the  building  in  which  we  were  living, 


8o  Prison  Life 

accompanied  by  Mesdemoiselles  de  Pons  and 
Titon,  I  saw  them  pick  up  a  scrap  of  paper 
which  was  thrown  out  of  the  vent-hole  of  an 
underground  apartment,  the  window  of  which 
they  had  neglected  to  close.  There  were  a  few 
lines  written  upon  it,  which  were  almost  illegible, 
but  which  we  made  out  to  be,  '  Three  unfortunate 
beings,  completely  destitute,  implore  your  pity.' 
The  paper  was  tied  to  a  string,  which  was  with- 
drawn. Mademoiselle  de  Pons,  much  moved, 
said  to  her  companion,  '  Is  it  possible  that  we 
are  surrounded  by  such  miserable  beings  ? '  She 
asked  my  permission  to  throw  them  some  money, 
and  I  granted  it.  She  wrapped  it  in  a  tiny 
package,  and  pretended  to  pick  up  a  stone, 
while  Mademoiselle  Titon  let  it  drop  quietly  into 
the  dungeon.  We  heard  a  clapping  of  hands. 
The  eyes  of  the  young  girls  filled  with  tears ; 
and  the  evening  was  passed  in  the  satisfied  feel- 
ing that  they  had  been  able,  for  a  moment  at 
least,  to  render  the  situation  of  those  suffering 
creatures  less  wretched. 

We  never  learned  what  became  of  them. 

A  month  had  passed  since  we  left  Chantilly 
when  a  party  arrived,  among  whom  was  Madame 
de  Pons,  to  whom  I  restored  the  precious 
charge  which  I  had  been  so  happy  as  to  keep 
for  her ;   I  was  then  left  in  sole  possession  of 


During  the  French  Revohition.         8i 

o 

my  room,  which  I  enjoyed  very  much.  I  was 
informed  that  it  was  proposed  to  separate  the 
suspected  persons  from  those  indicted  by  the 
Revolutionary  tribunal,  and  to  place  us  in  a 
building  facing  that  we  were  now  occupying. 
This  change  seemed  so  advantageous  to  us  that 
we  urged  the  keeper  to  carry  it  out  as  quickly 
as  possible.  To  do  him  justice,  he  behaved 
very  well  on  this  occasion,  using  his  influence 
with  the  terrible  Fouquier-Tinville  to  prevent 
our  being  mistaken  for  the  indicted  prisoners, 
and  to  effect  our  removal  without  delay.  I  re- 
gretted for  a  moment  the  loss  of  the  beautiful 
view  from  my  apartment ;  all  the  fine  buildings 
in  Paris  were  before  me,  —  the  cathedral,  St. 
Sulpice,  the  Val-de-Gr^ce,  etc.  I  remembered 
that  on  Easter  Day,  as  I  was  grieving  over  the 
thought  that  the  holy  sacrifice  was  no  longer 
offered  up  in  those  temples  made  so  venerable 
by  their  antiquity,  and  the  prayers  of  the  faith- 
ful, I  joined  in  the  prayers  of  those  whose  faith 
was  strong,  and  who  were  sharing  my  sad 
thoughts,  and  found  that  I  was  really  more  edi- 
fied than  I  had  often  been  on  that  holy  day 
when  at  the  foot  of  the  altar. 

At  last  the  order  came  for  us  to  leave  our 
apartments,  and  carry  our  effects  with  us. 
One  person  was  sufficient   to  assist  me   in   my 


82  Piv'son  Life 

moving ;  a  wretched  pallet,  a  straw  chair, 
and  a  few  dishes  composed  my  only  furni- 
ture. The  moment  of  our  departure  was  very 
trying  to  those  who  remained  still  under  the 
power  of  the  public  accuser.  Several  of  them 
wept  when  we  left  them.  The  separation  was 
final. 

"When  I  reached  my  new  prison  it  seemed 
to  me  a  mansion,  since  there  were  only  two 
gratings  instead  of  six,  as  before  ;  and  as  the 
men  were  entirely  separated  from  the  women, 
we  were  allowed  to  go  all  over  the  building, 
from  top  to  bottom,  without  a  keeper.  I  was 
lodged  on  the  fifth  floor,  in  what  was  called  for- 
merly '  the  philosophers'  warming-place.'  The 
names  of  the  scholars  were,  as  is  customary, 
written  in  charcoal  on  the  walls  ;  I  recognized 
a  few  of  them.  There  was  a  fireplace  in  this 
pretty  room,  and  I  think  it  was  the  only  one  in 
the  corridor.  It  was  immediately  made  use  of 
to  warm  all  my  neighbours'  coffee-pots,  which 
occasioned  a  continual  procession  not  at  all 
agreeable. 

Before  my  detention,  I  had  thought  that  a 
prison  would  be  at  least  a  place  of  repose, 
where  I  could  give  myself  up  to  study  ;  but  this 
was  not  the  case  at  all,  at  least  not  in  those 
where  I  stayed.    Every  moment  the  keeper,  the 


During  the  French  Revolution.         83 

jailers,  the  turnkeys,  the  purveyors,  etc.,  came 
in.  We  were  made  to  go  down  to  the  clerk's 
office  to  attend  to  our  commissions.  I  could 
not  read  one  single  hour  without  interruption. 
One  thing  which  I  have  heard  spoken  of,  and 
which  I  have  certainly  verified,  is  the  habit  pris- 
oners have  of  being  destructive.  It  arises  from 
their  standing  in  need  of  a  thousand  things.  I 
had  no  shovel,  so  I  broke  a  piece  of  slating  and 
used  it  for  one  ;  I  took  a  floor-tile  for  a  lid.  It 
was  very  difficult  to  procure  wood,  so  I  burned 
up  my  chairs.  We  could  not  send  a  keeper 
down-stairs  without  paying  him  a  hundred 
sous. 

In  spite  of  the  admiration  inspired  by  my  new 
dwelling-place,  I  was  forced  to  sigh  for  the  one 
I  had  left.  We  slept  where  the  plaster  was 
quite  fresh,  which  gave  me  such  a  raw  sensation 
in  my  throat  that  I  could  swallow  nothing  but 
milk.  On  the  stairways  there  was  a  very  un- 
wholesome smell  of  oil  ;  all  the  windows,  above 
and  below,  had  been  grated,  and  boards  adjusted, 
so  as  to  make  it  impossible  to  throw  letters  out. 
The  outer  aspect  of  our  building  was  frightful. 
We  lost  by  our  transfer  the  promenade  in  the 
garden,  and  had  instead  one  no  better  than  in 
the  courtyard  at  Plessis,  so  that  one  could  not 
make  up  one's  mind  to  go  out  except  when  it 


84  Prison  Life 

was  absolutely  necessary  to  go  in  the  open  air. 
The  men  and  women  went  there  at  different 
hours.  They  were  shut  in  on  every  side  ;  and 
walls  had  been  erected  so  that  the  prisoners 
could  not  be  seen  by  their  neighbours,  and  could 
make  no  sign  to  them.  One  little  alley-way, 
however,  which  it  was  impossible  to  shut  out 
from  our  view^,  allowed  us  to  see  human  beings 
at  liberty,  or  who  at  least  believed  themselves 
to  be.  The  window^s  which  procured  this  little 
view  for  us  were  very  much  sought  after  and 
always  occupied.  Persons  interested  in  the 
prisoners  came  to  assure  themselves  of  our 
existence.  Our  numbers  increased  each  day, 
and  brought  us  some  detestable  recruits.  I  had 
very  near  me  some  vulgar  creatures,  —  young 
women  from  the  Rue  de  Chartres,  some  persons 
with  the  itch,  the  hangman's  mistress,  and  a 
drunken  creature,  who  said  she  was  a  person  of 
quality  belonging  to  the  family  of  Desarmoise, 
to  whom  in  manner  at  any  rate  she  bore  not  the 
slightest  resemblance.  She  assumed  the  right 
to  come  into  our  rooms  every  day,  make  a  great 
noise,  and  deliver  herself  of  the  most  abusive 
language,  for  which  she  afterward  asked  par- 
don. I  was,  of  course,  very  much  touched  by 
her  repentance,  but  her  visits  were  still  very  dis- 
agreeable  to  me.     Another  of  my  neighbours, 


During  the  French  Revolution.         85 

a  lady  of  the  court,  was  insane  ;  and  unfortu- 
nately for  me,  she  took  a  great  fancy  to  me. 
She  lay  down  to  sleep  one  day  just  in  my  door- 
way, and  could  only  be  gotten  away  by  force. 
The  sort  of  care  that  I  was  obliged  to  take  of 
her  was  as  disagreeable  as  it  was  fatiguing,  and 
it  was  a  real  calamity.  One  of  her  fancies  was 
to  write  to  Robespierre.  I  suppose  her  letters 
suffered  the  same  fate  as  ours,  —  never  to  reach 
their  destination.  Only  the  two  lines  added  to 
the  requests  which  we  made  for  necessary  things 
ever  found  favour  at  the  clerk's  office. 

The  mess-table,  the  nature  of  which  we  had 
experienced  at  Chantilly,  was  established.  We 
were  placed  in  the  rhetoric  class-room,  and 
grouped  at  tables  of  twelve  covers  each.  Each 
of  us  had  a  wooden  spoon,  but  no  fork  ;  and 
we  were  given  to  understand  that  the  latter  was 
a  dangerous  thing.  We  also  had  a  wooden  bowl 
given  us  from  which  to  eat  our  soup;  and  I  have 
kept  it  as  a  curiosity.  I  never  used  it.  It 
seemed  as  though  pains  had  been  taken  to  do 
everything  which  could  excite  our  disgust.  The 
tables  had  no  cloths,  and-  were  never  washed  ; 
as  a  great  deal  of  wine  was  spilled  the  smell  was 
insupportable.  Hairs  were  often  found  in  the 
food  ;  and  the  dirtiest  of  the  prisoners  were  de- 
tailed  to   wait  upon   us.      Pigs  ran  about   the 


S6  Prison  Life 

refectory  while  we  were  at  dinner.  A  notice 
was  posted  one  day,  saying  that  it  was  only 
necessary  to  give  us  enough  to  keep  us  alive. 

Supper  was  entirely  done  away  with.  Mes- 
dames  de  Courteilles,  de  Rochechouart,  and  de 
Richelieu  ate  with  the  lowest  creatures,  and 
Madame  and  Mademoiselle  de  Pons  with 
Mademoiselle  Dervieux,  of  the  Opera,  a  negress, 
and  what  were  called  feminine  sans-culotles. 

The  men  ate  in  another  refectory.  My  mess- 
mates were  hard  to  please  in  the  matter  of  food, 
among  them  the  daughter  of  one  of  the  Duke 
of  Bourbon's  grooms.  Such  people  were  never 
content.  The  keeper,  angry  one  day  because 
they  tried  to  throw  their  plates  in  his  face, 
pointed  me  out  to  the  commissioner  who  ex- 
amined us,  as  well  as  others  of  my  class,  and 
said,  '  You  can  ask  those  ladies  ;  they  never 
complain  of  anything.'  He  greatly  preferred 
to  have  charge  of  us  than  of  the  common  people. 
The  keepers  at  Plessis  were  not  at  all  like  those 
at  Chantilly,  who  were  kind,  attentive,  obliging 
and  attached  to  us.  Those  at  Plessis  persecuted 
us  to  get  money,  demanded  services  of  us,  and 
reproached  us  when  we  had  two  garments  for 
not  giving  them  one  of  them.  They  were  very 
hard  to  get  along  with.  I  often  served  them  as 
secretary  in  writing  to  their  relatives  or  making 


During  the  French  Revolution.  87 

applications.  Once  while  doing  something  of 
this  sort  a  very  amusing  thing  happened  to 
Madame  de  la  Fayette.  A  woman  asked  her 
to  compose  a  petition  for  her,  which  she  did 
immediately,  with  the  readiness  and  kindness 
which  characterized  her.  But  as  her  handwriting 
was  bad,  she  charged  the  person  to  have  it  copied ; 
and  she  had  the  stupidity  to  send  it  to  a  prisoner, 
who,  good  patriot  that  he  was,  was  indignant 
at  the  want  of  civism  evinced  in  it,  and  sent 
it  back  with  some  words  effaced,  and  the  follow- 
ing remarks  :  '  This  petition  is  aristocratic  ;  one 
never  uses  such  phraseology.  This  is  not  civic  ; 
it  has  the  odour  of  a  chateau.  This  person  does 
not  know  how  to  draw  up  a  petition,'  etc. 

We  laughed  a  great  deal  at  the  severe  criti- 
cism aroused  by  this  kind  action. 

A  convoy  from  La  Force  brought  Madame 
de  la  Fayette  to  us  at  Plessis.  The  van-guard 
was  composed  of  Madame  des  Reaux,  who  was 
eighty-four  years  old,  Madame  de  Machaut,  and 
other  women  who  were  at  least  seventy.  These 
were,  as  a  great  favour,  put  into  a  carriage  ;  the 
others,  as  was  the  custom,  came  in  a  cart. 
It  was  a  long  time  before  they  were  put  into 
lodgings,  and  we  were  allowed  to  approach  them. 
At  last  I  was  able  to  see  one  of  my  cousins,  who 
found  the  rules  in  this  prison  less  severe  than  in 


88  Prison  Life 

the  one  from  which  she  came  ;  and  all  the  girls 
of  the  street  from  Paris  collected  there  presented 
a  spectacle  so  indecent  that  one  so  pure  as  she 
could  scarcely  endure  it.  Besides,  she  slept  in  a 
room  where  there  were  four  other  persons  whom 
she  did  not  know  ;  I  was  able  to  get  another 
room  for  her,  which  she  thought  quite  palatial. 
She  has  often  told  me  of  the  extreme  pleasure 
she  felt  on  awaking  and  finding  herself  alone. 
The  room  was  so  small  that  she  could  not  put  a 
chair  between  her  bed  and  the  wall ;  there  was 
fortunately  a  recess,  however,  where  with  some 
trouble  she  could  sit  down.  Having  Madame 
de  la  Fayette  so  near  me  was  very  pleasant. 
Her  virtues  and  kindliness,  which  had  suffered 
no  change  from  the  life  she  had  been  compelled 
to  live  during  the  first  years  of  the  Revolution, 
the  possibility  of  opening  my  heart  to  her  with 
regard  to  my  family,  concerning  my  anxiety  for 
whom  I  had  never  spoken  to  any  one,  did  me 
much  good  ;  we  wept  together  over  her  own 
fate.  She  seemed  to  me  to  be  much  less  pre- 
pared than  I  was  for  the  general  and  particular 
evils  which  threatened  us.  She  thought,  for 
instance,  that  she  could  defend  her  cause  and 
that  of  her  husband  before  the  Revolutionary 
tribunal,  and  that  only  those  were  in  danger  who 
had  committed  some  serious  or  trifling  injury  to 


During  the  French  Revolution.         89 

the  Republic.  It  took  me  at  least  a  fortnight 
to  set  her  right  on  this  subject,  and  enable  her 
to  realize  her  true  situation  ;  but,  indeed,  what 
passed  before  our  eyes  was  more  eloquent  than 
anything  I  could  say. 

The  number  of  victims  carried  off  became 
larger  and  larger  ;  they  generally  went  away 
during  the  time  we  were  taking  our  walk  in 
the  courtyard.  It  seems  to  me  now,  that  I 
can  see  the  unfortunate  Monsieur  Titon,  a 
counsellor  in  the  parliament  of  Paris,  as  he 
passed  beneath  the  windows  of  the  room  of 
his  wife  and  daughter,  who  were  not  even  per- 
mitted to  bid  him  a  last  farewell.  He  went  out 
at  five  o'clock  in  the  evening,  and  the  next  day 
at  noon  he  was  dead.  Carts  and  Fouquier- 
Tinville's  carriage  ari^ived  at  all  hours,  and  were 
crowded  with  the  accused.  This  man's  coach- 
man was  well  worthy  of  such  a  master  ;  while 
the  victims  were  getting  into  the  wagon  he 
drummed  out  dancing  tunes,  and  his  costume 
was  that  of  a  Merry  Andrew.  It  is  almost  im- 
possible to  describe  the  terror  excited  by  the 
opening  of  the  great  gate,  especially  when  it  was 
repeated  several  times  a  day.  I  can  hear  now 
the  sound  of  the  drum  beating.  The  bailiffs  of 
the  Revolutionary  tribunal  went  before  the 
wagons  with  their  hands  full  of  warrants.     Then 


90  Prison  Life 

there  was  a  moment  of  deathlike  silence.  Every 
one  thought  the  fatal  order  had  come  for  him  ; 
faces  were  filled  with  terror,  hearts  and  minds 
overwhelmed  with  fright.  The  bailiffs  went  up 
into  the  corridors  to  call  for  those  who  were  to 
go  off,  and  only  allowed  them  a  quarter  of  an 
hour  to  prepare.  Each  bade  the  other  an  eter- 
nal farewell ;  we  were  in  a  stunned  condition, 
being  only  sure  of  living  from  ten  o'clock  in  the 
morning  until  seven  o'clock  in  the  evening. 
Sleep  was  light  when  one  suffered  such  anxiety, 
and  was  frequently  interrupted  by  the  arrival  of 
convoys.  That  containing  the  famous  prisoners 
from  Nantais  created  a  great  sensation.  It  was 
the  custom  to  receive  the  prisoners  with  lighted 
torches  ;  and  the  keeper,  accompanied  by  jailers 
and  big  dogs,  dragged  the  poor  prisoners  from 
the  wagons  in  the  roughest  manner.  They  were 
so  much  afraid  of  losing  some  of  the  prisoners 
that  they  called  the  roll  two  or  three  times  in 
succession,  then  put  them  in  the  ^'  mouse-trap," 
—  a  new  name  for  a  receiving-place.  There  was 
no  calculation  as  to  whether  there  was  room 
enough  in  the  house  ;  room  was  made  :  and 
there  have  been  as  many,  so  we  have  been  as- 
sured, as  seventeen  hundred  at  one  time  in  the 
colleges  of  Plessis  and  Louis-le-Grand.  Twenty- 
five  persons  were  put  in  the  same  room,  even  in 


During  the  French  Revolution.         91 

the  entresols^  with  grated  windows.  The  sever- 
ity of  the  treatment  increased  constantly.  One 
day  about  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  I  heard 
my  bolts  shot  to,  and  could  not  understand 
the  reason  ;  it  was  unusual.  It  was  on  account 
of  a  servant  having  thrown  water  out  of  a  win- 
dow into  the  courtyard,  after  having  been  forbid- 
den ;  and  for  this  great  crime  we  were  punished. 

We  were  not  allowed  to  have  any  light  in  our 
rooms  ;  this  was  a  very  great  privation.  To 
room  in  front  of  a  street  lamp  was  a  great  piece 
of  good  fortune.  In  the  corridors  were  placed 
chaffing-dishes,  on  which  we  warmed  our  sup- 
pers. Those  of  us  who  had  fireplaces  kept  the 
fires  bright,  so  as  to  give  light.  Some  one  would 
light  a  candle  for  a  moment,  then  extinguish  it 
the  next,  for  fear  of  being  punished.  To  eat 
with  our  fingers  was  intolerable.  To  go  to  the 
jailer  every  day  to  ask  him  to  cut  up  our  choco- 
late was  neither  amusing  nor  satisfactory.  I  re- 
member a  large  penknife  which  belonged  to 
Madame  Vassy  which  was  our  delight.  She  was 
a  lovely  woman,  bright  and  intelligent,  and  ex- 
tremely obliging.  She  said  she  liked  variety. 
She  married,  on  leaving  the  prison,  a  Prussian, 
who  took  her  to  Berlin. 

On  the  i8th  of  June  I  witnessed  a  heart-rend- 
ing scene.     I  was  in  Madame  de  Pons's  apart- 


92  Prison  Life 

ment,  playing  a  game  of  chess  with  her,  when 
some  one  came  and  called  me  ;  I  went  out.  A 
person  who  felt  an  interest  in  Madame  de  Pons's 
daughter  told  me  that  her  father  had  been  trans- 
ferred from  the  private  hospital  where  he  had 
been,  to  the  Plessis,  and  that  as  he  was  getting 
out  of  the  wagon  he  had  received  his  bill  of  in- 
dictment ;  that  he  implored  most  earnestly  to  be 
allowed  to  see  his  daughter,  but  was  refused,  in 
order  to  avoid  such  a  harrowing  interview.  The 
windows  of  the  keeper's  apartment  opened  di- 
rectly upon  the  courtyard  where  Mademoiselle  de 
Pons  was  then  walking  ;  they  were  ordered  to  be 
closed.  Monsieur  de  Pons  gave  himself  up  to 
the  most  frenzied  despair,  saying  that  the  most 
precious  treasure  he  had  in  the  world  was  taken 
from  him.'  We  did  not  know  how  to  get  his 
daughter  out  of  the  courtyard  without  arousing 
her  suspicions.  Haly  had  caused  her  to  suspect 
that  something  was  going  on,  by  forbidding  her 
to  go  under  the  windows  on  account  of  the  arrival 
of  some  new  prisoners.  I  made  some  pretext  to 
persuade  her  to  go  into  our  building  with  one  of 
my  friends  ;  and  the  latter  led  her  to  a  place  quite 
away  from  her  unfortunate  father.  Then  I  re- 
turned to  Madame  de  Pons's  room,  and  from  the 
change  in  my  countenance  she  perceived  that 
something  had  happened.     I   said  nothing,  but 


During  the  French  Revolution.         93 

began  playing  chess  again,  in  order  to  gain  time 
to  prepare  her  for  it.  The  state  of  affairs  be- 
tween herself  and  her  husband  rendered  this  less 
terrible  for  her  than  for  her  daughter.  She  urged 
me  to  tell  her  the  cause  of  my  emotion.  As 
Monsieur  de  Pons  had  been  ill  of  consumption 
for  a  long  time,  I  told  her  that  he  was  about  to 
die.  She  begged  me  not  to  tell  her  daughter  of 
it,  and  I  promised.  This  unhappy  man  was  not 
sent  for  to  be  taken  to  the  Conciergerie  until 
nine  o'clock  in  the  evening,  and  consequently  he 
was  in  the  same  building  with  his  child  for  five 
hours  without  being  able  to  take  her  in  his  arms, 
comfort  her^  or  bid  her  a  last  farewell.  He 
spent  all  of  the  time  in  seeking  by  threats  and 
prayers  to  excite  the  compassion  and  interest  of 
the  keeper,  telling  him  of  her  youth,  of  his  af- 
fection for  her,  and  that  his  last  prayer  was  that 
happier  days  might  be  in  store  for  her.  He  cast 
a  farewell  glance  toward  the  courtyard,  and  then 
was  led  away.  I  spent  the  evening  in  extreme 
trouble  and  agitation  ;  although  I  knew  Mon- 
sieur de  Pons  only  very  slightly,  the  thought 
that  he  had  not  in  his  last  agonized  hours  been 
able  to  see  his  daughter  and  bless  her,  and  the 
grief  I  knew  she  would  feel,  all  caused  me  to 
pass  a  terrible  night.  The  young  girl  has  since 
told  me  that  she  suspected  that  something  sad 


94  Prison  Life 

was  being  concealed  from  her,  by  the  embarrass- 
ment in  our  manner  toward  her.  She  came  the 
next  day  as  usual  to  my  apartment  to  comb  my 
thin  white  hair,  and  I  could  scarcely  restrain  my 
feelings  while  I  was  dressing  when  I  remem- 
bered that  her  father  was  at  that  very  moment 
before  the  tribunal  or  mounting  the  scaffold. 
She  went  away  immediately.  Madame  de  Pons 
had  asked  me  to  tell  her  the  whole  truth,  and  I 
had  done  so.  She  had  sent  for  news  of  her 
husband's  trial,  and  learned  that  he  and  also 
Messieurs  de  Laval,  de  Rohan-Soubise,  de 
Montbarrey,  and  fifty  others  had  been  con- 
demned to  death  as  conspirators  against  Robes- 
pierre, and  were  to  be  executed  at  the  Greve, 
wearing  red  shirts,  though  these  by  law  were  re- 
quired to  be  worn  only  by  murderers.  It  seems 
that  in  order  to  make  this  so-called  conspiracy 
more  noted,  the  most  celebrated  names  of  the 
old  regime  had  been  made  use  of,  and  that  in 
fact  those  who  bore  them  had  never  thought  of 
conspiring. 

All  day  means  were  employed  to  increase 
Mademoiselle  de  Pons's  anxiety  on  account  of 
her  father's  illness  as  she  knew  he  was  in  great 
danger,  and  feared  his  end  was  approaching. 
She  says  in  one  of  her  prison  memoirs,  of  which 
a  few  copies  have  been   printed,  that    I  asked 


During  the  French  Revolution.  95 

permission  of  her  mother  to  tell  her  of  her 
father's  death.  She  did  not  know  that,  on  the 
contrary,  it  was  Madame  de  Pons  who  ear- 
nestly implored  me  to  undertake  to  break  it  to 
her,  and  that  for  a  long  time  I  refused.  At  last 
she  gave  me  some  very  good  reasons  for  doing 
so,  and  I  consented.  Mademoiselle  de  Pons, 
in  whose  presence  I  no  longer  concealed  my 
emotion,  suspected  her  misfortune.  She  ques- 
tioned me  ;  I  made  no  reply,  but  threw  my 
arms  around  her  and  burst  into  tears. 

Another  calamity  befel  us.  the  small-pox  broke 
out.  Madame  des  Reaux,  eighty-four  years  old, 
died  of  it  ;  and  an  only  son  also  died,  almost  in 
sight  of  his  father  and  mother,  who  were  cruelly 
refused  permission  to  go  into  another  prison  to 
weep  over  their  unhappy  child.  They  drank 
their  cup  to  the  dregs.  Two  very  old  ladies  by 
the  name  of  Machault  were  also  attacked  by 
this  horrible  disease,  which  naturally  was  greatly 
dreaded  by  all  those  who  had  not  had  it.  For- 
tunately the  contagion  did  not  spread,  which  was 
extraordinary  in  a  place  where  so  many  persons 
were  crowded  together.  Besides,  the  manner 
in  which  the  sick  were  treated  was  horrible. 
No  money  could  procure  medicine  for  them,  or 
even  a  cup  of  tea.  I  saw  a  very  strong  woman 
die,  who  could  have  been  cured  with  very  little 


96  Prison  Life 

care.  It  required  two  days'  negotiation  to  gain 
permission  to  have  a  warming-pan  brought  into 
the  house.  The  prison  surgeon  was  a  Pole, 
named  Markoski,  who  had  come  to  Paris  to 
study  medicine,  of  which  he  was  entirely  ignorant. 
I  needed  to  be  bled  ;  he  found  that  it  w^as  diffi- 
cult to  do  this  in  my  arm.  I  let  him  try  my  foot, 
and  he  was  successful.  I  pardoned  his  want  of 
skill  and  his  ignorance  on  account  of  his  kind- 
ness of  heart.  He  was  really  obliging;  he 
brought  us  news  of  persons  of  our  acquaintance 
who  were  imprisoned  in  other  houses  of  arrest. 
And  he  was  particularly  kind  to  me  because  I 
gave  him  an  account  of  the  sick,  and  because, 
as  I  knew  some  medical  phrases,  I  spared  him 
the  trouble  of  making  out  certificates  of  infirm- 
ity for  persons  who  hoped  by  that  means  to 
escape  close  imprisonment ;  it  was  only  neces- 
sary for  him  to  sign  what  I  had  wTitten.  One 
day  when  I  was  feeling  very  badly,  I  said  to  my- 
self, '  It  would  be  so  sweet  to  die  in  my  bed.' 
What  a  terrible  condition  it  is  w^hen  one  re- 
joices over  an  illness  which  may  bring  death  I 

I  omitted  to  relate  a  very  ridiculous  incident. 
The  day  before  the  Feast  of  the  Supreme 
Being  ^  all  the  prisoners  were  sent  down  into 

1  One  of  the  holidays  laid  down  in  the  revised  Revo- 
lutionary calendar.  —  Tr. 


During  the  French  Revolution.         97 

the  courtyard,  which  we  found  filled  with  an 
enormous  quantity  of  branches  and  leaves.  I 
pretended  to  work  upon  them  for  a  few  minutes, 
and  then  I  withdrew  into  my  own  room  ;  sev- 
eral of  our  wretched  companions  worked  away 
zealously,  and  even  offered  to  plant  a  liberty-pole 
in  the  middle  of  the  courtyard.  The  keeper, 
less  absurd  than  they,  forbade  it,  saying  that 
such  a  decoration  would  not  suit  a  prison. 
They  danced  in  the  court ;  the  jailers  attended 
this  strange  festival,  —  it  was  the  day  of  Pente- 
cost, on  which  Robespierre  permitted  God  to  be 
adored  provided  He  should  not  be  called  by 
that  name.  One  of  them  praised  me  very  much 
(he  was  not  very  bad),  and  said  that  he  thought 
I  would  carry  myself  very  well  going  to  the 
guillotine  ;  I  answered  him  coolly  that  I  hoped  I 
should.  Another  boasted  of  the  rapidity  with 
which  the  Revolutionary  tribunal  got  through 
with  its  trials  ;  and  he  added  that  in  order  to  set 
things  right,  it  would  be  necessary  to  cut  off 
seven  thousand  heads.  One  day  as  I  was  sit- 
ting alone  in  my  room  two  gendarmes  entered  ; 
I  thought  that  my  last  moment  of  life  had  come. 
They  questioned  me  about  my  father  and  my 
brothers  ;  and  as  the  conversation  progressed,  I 
hoped  that  the  mere  curiosity  to  see  a  person  of 
my  rank  destined  for  the  scaffold  had  attracted 
7 


98  Prison  Life 

them.  They  went  away,  and  I  was  much  re- 
lieved by  their  departure.  A  little  while  after, 
a  female  who  had  the  appearance  of  a  woman 
of  ill-fame  came  to  tell  me  that  she  had  been 
ordered  by  the  keeper  to  lodge  in  my  room, 
and  that  she  was  going  immediately  to  bring  in 
her  bed.  For  a  moment  I  felt  extremely  irri- 
tated, but  I  restrained  myself.  I  told  her  that 
I  would  leave  the  room  and  she  could  have  it 
all  to  herself.  The  women  and  young  girls  who 
were  poor  had  entered  into  a  speculation  which 
I  now  found  useful  :  they  took  possession  of 
very  small  cells,  and  for  money  gave  them  up  to 
other  people,  finding  some  way  of  crowding  in 
elsewhere.  I  thought  of  one  occupied  by  the 
daughter  of  the  Prince  of  Conde's  groom,  and 
she  let  me  have  it  for  a  louis  in  assignats ;  she 
boasted  a  great  deal  of  her  kindness  to  me,  and 
indeed  it  was  very  fortunate  for  me.  I  regretted 
my  fireplace  very  much  on  account  of  its  con- 
venience for  my  neighbours  ;  moreover,  it  was 
both  inconvenient  and  dangerous  to  light  fires 
in  open  braziers  in  so  narrow  a  space,  though 
under  the  circumstances  it  was  absolutely  ne- 
cessary. My  new  lodging  possessed  one  advan- 
tage over  those  of  Madame  de  la  Fayette,  in 
that  I  could  put  a  chair  between  my  bed  and 
the  wall.     I  could  without  rising  lift  the  latch 


During  the  French  Revolution.         99 

of  my  door,  and  even  look  out  into  the  court. 
My  prison  life  taught  me  that  even  the  smallest 
power  is  precious.  The  difficulty  of  procuring 
light  and  fire  enabled  me  to  succeed  in  striking 
a  light  with  steel.  I  carefully  concealed  the 
possession  of  this  treasure,  fearing  that  it  might 
be  regarded  as  a  dangerous  weapon  in  a  Revolu- 
tionary arsenal.  The  keeper,  learning  that  his 
name  had  been  used  in  order  to  turn  me  out  of 
my  apartment,  came  to  tell  me  that  he  had  had 
nothing  to  do  with  that  enterprise,  and  requested 
me  to  denounce  the  woman  who  had  contrived 
it.  I  replied  that  I  had  such  a  horror  of  denun- 
ciations that  I  would  not  give  her  name.  He 
then  proposed  that  I  should  return  to  my  room, 
but  I  refused  to  do  so  ;  the  prison  was  getting 
so  full  that  I  feared  I  should  be  compelled  to 
receive  some  one  into  it.  Convoys  were  con- 
stantly arriving  from  the  different  Departments. 
One  came  containing  eighty  peasant  women 
from  the  Vivarais,  who  wore  very  singular  cos- 
tumes. We  questioned  them  concerning  the 
cause  of  their  arrest  ;  they  explained  to  us  in 
their  patois  that  it  was  because  they  went  to 
mass.  This  was  considered  so  enormous  a 
crime  that  they  were  put  in  the  building  belong- 
ing to  the  tribunal  which  was  called  by  our  wags 
Fouquier's  shop.     Some  ladies  from  Normandy 


lOO  Prison  Life 

came  to  our  prison.  They  seemed  countrified, 
though  they  did  not  wear  their  local  costumes  ; 
they  spent  their  time  from  morning  to  night 
writing  memoirs  and  petitions,  —  a  very  danger- 
ous habit  during  the  Reign  of  Terror,  and  one 
which  was  likely  to  hasten  the  hour  of  death. 

I  received  a  letter  from  my  father  which  made 
my  heart  ache.  I  always  awaited  and  read  his 
letters  with  deep  emotion.  He  told  me  that 
Madame  Latour,  who  was  their  only  consola- 
tion, who  lightened  the  burden  of  their  old  age, 
had  just  been  taken  away  from  them  ;  that  she 
had  been  forced  to  leave  the  prison  in  spite  of 
the  efforts  she  had  made  to  remain  or  be  al- 
lowed to  return.  She  begged  for  imprisonment 
as  earnestly  as  one  usually  does  for  liberty. 

All  this  caused  me  great  grief.  I  felt  more 
keenly  than  ever  how  much  my  parents  needed 
me,  and  I  again  sent  in  applications  to  be  allowed 
to  go  to  them  ;  they  were  fruitless.  Fortunately 
they  had  with  them  my  sister-in-law,  the  wife  of 
Louis,  Vicomte  de  Noailles,  whom  they  valued 
as  she  deserved  ;  but  as  she  was  obliged  to  take 
care  of  Madame  d'Ayen,  her  mother,  and 
Madame  la  Marechale  de  Noailles,  her  grand- 
mother, who  were  lodging  with  her,  she  could 
not  do  very  much  for  my  parents.  Conse- 
quently they  were  left  entirely  alone,  my  father 


During;  the  French  Revolution.        loi 


then  eighty  and  my  mother  sixty.^  Their  for- 
lorn situation  was  constantly  before  my  mind. 
One  day  as  I  was  intensely  occupied  with 
thoughts  of  them,  I  heard  a  great  noise  in  the 
courtyard ;  I  looked  out,  and  saw  a  convoy 
enter  containing  a  hundred  and  fourteen  persons 
from  Neuilly-sur-Seine.  They  had  been  com- 
pelled to  pass  by  the  camp  of  Robespierre's 
disciples,  who  had  shouted  terrible  threats  at 
them.  As  they  had  received  no  orders  to  kill 
the  prisoners,  they  contented  themselves  with 
overwhelming  them  with  threats  and  insults. 
The  convoy  was  composed  of  a  great  many 
nobles  who  had  established  themselves  in  the 
village  of  Neuilly  on  account  of  the  leiires  de 
passe.  (A  decree  had  compelled  all  nobles  who 
were  not  imprisoned  in  Paris  to  go  away  sev- 
eral leagues  from  the  city.)  A  most  strange 
thing  to  happen  at  such  a  time  was,  that  some 
persons  who  were  not  of  noble  blood,  but  who 
wished  to  be  considered  so,  obeyed  this  decree, 
which  had  no  reference  to  them  at  all.  The 
servants  of  the  nobles  had  been  arrested  with 
them  ;  and  with  them  were  also  people  of  all  con- 
ditions, among  them  six  nuns  of  the  Visitation, 
—  one  of  whom  was  Madame  de  Croi,  sister  of 

1  A  detailed  account  of  the  prison  of  the   Luxembourg 
may  be  found  in  the  journal  of  Madame  Latour. 


102  Prison  Life 

Madame  de  Tourzel.  All  of  these  unfortunate 
creatures  were  left  a  whole  day  in  the  '  mouse- 
trap.' I  learned  that  Madame  de  Choiseul,  the 
mother^  Madame  Hippolyte  de  Choiseul,  and 
Madame  de  Serent  were  also  of  the  party.  The 
whole  company  were  searched  in  the  strictest 
manner.  At  last,  at  seven  o'clock  in  the  even- 
ing, they  were  put  into  lodgings.  The  nuns, 
to  their  dismay,  were  put  on  the  sixth  floor,  with 
twenty-five  persons  ;  and  to  make  them  more 
wretched,  they  were  put  with  the  lowest  crea- 
tures. All  belonging  to  this  convoy  suffered 
extremely  from  hunger.  We  gave  them  what  we 
could.  I  remember  that  I  made  for  Mesdames 
de  Choiseul  a  panado  which  they  thought  deli- 
cious. Bread  and  wine  were  usually  all  that  \\'as 
allowed  to  be  offered  to  the  new-comers.  This 
is  a  minute  detail,  and  is  intended  to  show  the 
destitution  which  existed  in  our  prison.  I  have 
seen  poor  women,  brought  from  the  suburbs  of 
Paris,  sleeping  on  the  tables  in  the  refectory. 
The  greatest  attention  we  could  bestow  upon 
people  was  to  give  up  our  mattresses  to  them 
while  they  were  waiting  for  theirs. 

All  those  composing  the  convoy  from  Neuilly^ 
though  scarcely  settled  in  lodgings,  came  very 
near  being  sent  in  a  body  to  the  Conciergerie 
to  perish  the  next  day.    About  midnight  I  heard 


During  the  French  Revolution.        103 

the  sound  of  carriages,  —  a  not  uncommon  thing, 
as  I  slept  lightly.  A  melancholy  curiosity,  in- 
spired by  fear,  induced  me  to  rise  and  see  what 
was  going  on. 

I  saw  by  the  light  of  a  number  of  torches  a 
great  many  gendarmes  and  bailiffs,  and  at  the 
same  moment  a  frightful  noise  was  heard  in  our 
corridor.  Loud  voices  cried,  '  Let  all  who  be- 
long to  the  convoy  from  Neuilly  prepare  to  de- 
part.' I  trembled  all  over,  and  went  out  to  go  and 
see  my  neighbours,  who,  little  accustomed  to  the 
rules  of  the  house,  were  quite  undisturbed,  since 
they  had  been  told  that  this  was  only  a  removal. 
I  do  not  remem.ber  whether  I  told  them  of  the 
fate  which  immediately  threatened  them,  so  they 
might  prepare  for  it,  or  whether  I  left  them  in 
ignorance  of  their  death-summons.  For  some 
time  they  remained  in  suspense  ;  then  the  jailers 
came  to  say  that  there  was  a  mistake.  We 
afterward  learned  that  it  was  by  mistake  that 
they  had  come  that  night  to  the  Plessis.  The 
executioners  did  not  let  their  wagons  remain 
empty,  but  went  to  another  prison  to  fill  them. 
It  was  necessary  to  have  a  certain  number  of 
victims  every  day,  except  from  our  prison,  where 
the  number  varied.  I  have  known  as  many  as 
sixty-four  to  be  sent  from  us  in  one  day. 

One  thing  seems  almost  incredible  unless  one 


104  Prison  Life 

witnessed  it :  it  is  that  constantly  one  could 
hear  the  prisoners  playing  on  different  instru- 
ments, and  singing  in  chorus  the  Republican 
airs  ;  and  again,  that  one  could  see  women' 
caring  for  their  dress,  and  even  coquettish,  while, 
besides  the  guillotine,  they  were  threatened 
with  death  by  fire  and  water.  We  heard  that 
we  were  to  be  shot  as  the  Lyonnais  were,  against 
a  wall  which  was  newly  erected  in  our  court- 
yard and  was  destined,  it  was  said,  for  that  pur- 
pose. In  addition  to  these  rumours,  the  fire  in  the 
library  of  the  abbey  of  St.  Germain,  — which  we 
saw  very  plainly,  —  as  well  as  the  explosion  of 
the  magazine  at  Crenelle,  gave  us  a  great  deal  of 
anxiety.  As  far  as  I  myself  was  concerned,  I 
am  sure  these  two  events  disturbed  me  but 
little  ;  but  I  was  terribly  anxious  on  account  of 
those  dear  to  me.  The  walk  in  the  open  air, 
which  was  necessary  for  our  existence,  became 
almost  intolerable.  One  day  when  I  was  out, 
I  saw  several  persons  dismount  who  came  from 
Angoumois.  It  was  about  six  o'clock  in  the  even- 
ing ;  the  name  of  one  of  them,  an  old  lady  named 
De  Boursac,  reminded  me  of  two  of  the  king's 
equerries  who  bore  the  same  name,  and  I  gave 
her  some  information  concerning  them  which 
seemed  to  afford  her  great  pleasure.  She  told 
me  they  were  her  children,    and    that   she  had 


During  the  French  Revohttion.        105 

two  others  with  her.  My  first  conversation  was 
a  last  farewell,  for  she  was  executed  with  them 
the  next  day.  The  pretext  of  conspiracies  be- 
gan to  be  fashionable  in  order  to  cause  the  death 
of  a  great  many  persons  of  different  classes  at 
the  same  time.  I  comforted  myself  sometimes 
with  the  hope  that  my  parents'  advanced  age 
and  their  virtues  would  save  them,  and  that  I 
only  would  perish  ;  for  I  saw  clearly  from  all 
the  refusals  I  had  received  that  I  should  be 
obliged  to  renounce  entirely  the  happiness  of 
joining  them.  This  was  for  me  the  greatest  pos- 
sible sorrow,  but  each  day  brought  others.  I 
could  never  have  endured  my  situation  with  for- 
titude had  I  not  resigned  myself  entirely  to  the 
will  of  God.  The  charity  which  we  were  so 
frequently  called  upon  to  exercise  helped  to  dis- 
tract our  minds.  One  day,  for  instance,  I  met  a 
poor  woman  who  arrived  overcome  with  fatigue 
from  her  long,  miserable  journey,  having  slept 
by  the  way  only  in  infected  prisons.  The  jailer, 
in  order  to  force  her  to  go  to  her  apartment, 
which  was  very  high  up,  spoke  to  her  in  most 
abusive  language,  and  even  kicked  her,  to  rouse 
her  from  the  prostration  which  overcame  her  as 
she  mounted  the  stairs.  I  begged  this  cruel 
citizen  not  to  treat  her  as  a  beast  of  burden, 
but  to  put  her  in  my  charge.    I  had  great  trouble 


io6  Prison  Life 

to  gain  this  favour  from  him,  but  succeeded 
with  the  help  of  one  of  my  companions  in 
getting  her  away  from  the  barbarian.  I  think 
she   was    Madame  de  Richelieu. 

Madame  de  Rochechouart,  her  mother,  was 
a  singular  example  of  the  well  established  fact 
that  prison  life  cured  several  very  great  invalids. 
When  she  was  arrested  at  Courteille  she  was 
spitting  blood  so  constantly  that  it  was  thought 
she  would  never  reach  Paris.  On  reaching 
Plessis  her  health  became  much  better,  though 
she  lived  in  a  room  where  the  plaster  was  still 
fresh,  without  fire,  and  exposed  to  every  wind. 
I  believe  it  was  the  strict  diet  forced  upon  us 
by  the  poor  food  which  produced  this  happy 
effect.  One  ate  only  what  was  just  necessary 
to  sustain  life.  The  mind  was  so  agitated  that 
the  body  felt  the  effects  of  the  strain.  I  re- 
member that  one  night  I  was  so  hungry  that  I 
got  up  to  get  some  chocolate,  wondering  that  a 
physical  need  could  distract  me  from  the  sad 
thoughts  which  beset  me  when  awake.  One 
day  I  spoke  to  Madame  de  la  Fayette  on  this 
subject,  saying  to  her  that  I  could  not  conceive 
how,  occupied  as  we  were  constantly  with 
thoughts  of  death,  and  having  it  continually  be- 
fore us,  we  could  provide  for  the  next  day  what 
was  needful  to  preserve  our  lives.     While  we 


During  the  French  Revolution.        107 

were  in  the  refectory  we  were  isformed  that  a 
poor  woman  had  thrown  herself  out  of  the  only 
window  without  a  grating  in  the  whole  house, 
and  that  she  was  dying  in  the  courtyard  ;  it  was 
surely  despair  which  had  urged  her  to  this  act  of 
folly.  I  ran  to  the  spot  where  they  had  carried 
her,  and  found  her  crushed,  and  showing  no 
signs  of  consciousness.  The  keeper  was  be- 
side himself,  fearing  lest  this  accident  should 
compromise  him,  and  never  thought  of  doing 
anything  for  the  unfortunate  creature.  I  im- 
plored him,  as  our  surgeon  had  made  his  rounds 
and  lived  at  a  great  distance,  to  send  for  one  of 
the  physicians  who  were  imprisoned  in  the  build- 
ing used  as  a  court.  He  granted  my  request  very 
unwillingly  ;  and  the  officers  from  the  hospital 
could  scarcely  be  induced  to  come  to  see  the 
injured  woman,  as  they  said  it  was  the  duty  of 
the  surgeon  of  the  house  to  attend  to  her.  They 
found  she  had  no  money,  and  made  no  attempt 
to  do  anything  for  her.  I  was  extremely  irri- 
tated at  this.  My  companions  in  misfortune 
shared  my  desire  to  be  of  some  assistance.  I 
enter  into  these  details  only  to  show  that  deeds 
of  kindness  were  the  only  distraction  from  our 
own  sufferings. 

I  always  waited  with  impatience,  mingled  with 
fear,  the  notes  that  came  to  me  from  the  Lux- 


io8  Prison  Life 

embourg.  I  received  one  on  the  morning  of 
June  26.  My  father  wrote  me  (I  transcribe 
the  note)  :  '  Your  mother  is  suffering  from 
severe  indigestion,  brought  on  by  eating  salad, 
which  is  all  she  has  for  supper  ;  at  first  I  treated 
her  mys'elf,  and  afterward  our  neighbours  ren- 
dered her  all  sorts  of  services.  We  have  a  good 
physician  here  among  the  prisoners  ;  he  has  given 
her  two  grains  of  an  emetic  which  have  done 
her  much  good.  She  will  be  able  to  take  liquids 
to-morrow,  and  is  improving  rapidly.  You  shall 
hear  from  her  to-morrow.  Our  tenderest  love 
and  kisses,  my  dear  daughter.' 

On  reading  this  my  heart  ached  ;  I  thought 
of  my  mother  as  suffering  from  something  like 
apoplexy,  of  my  father  as  heart-broken,  while  I 
was  utterly  powerless  to  help  them.  I  spent 
the  whole  day  and  night  in  great  agitation,  and 
it  seemed  so  long  before  the  sun  rose  !  I  went 
down  and  sent  message  after  message  to  the 
clerk.  Finally,  when  the  time  when  we  usually 
received  letters  had  passed  without  my  getting 
one,  as  a  great  many  of  our  prisoners  had  hus- 
bands at  the  Luxembourg  I  went  to  inquire  if 
they  had  had  their  letters  ;  some  said  no,  others 
manifested  a  sort  of  embarrassment  which  seemed 
like  compassion.  I  was  struck  by  it,  and  a  sus- 
picion of  the  calamity  with  which  I  was  threat- 


During        French  Kevolution.       109 

ened  immediatelj  flashed  across  my  mind.  I 
talked  of  it  the  w'nole  evening  to  Madame  de 
la  Fajette  and  other  persons.  Their  terrified 
expression  confirmed  my  suspicions.  I  said 
to  them,  with  extreme  emotion  :  '  You  are 
hiding  from  me  to-day  wTn.at  I  shall  learn  to- 
morrow. I  know  what  yoi  wish  to  keep  from 
me.  My  cousin^  you  must  tell  me  the  dreadful 
news.' 

Accordingly  she  came  into  my  room  early  in 
the  morning,  and  I  no  longer  doubted  what  my 
misfortune  was.  I  read  the  whole  story  in  her 
face.  She  did  not  tell  me  of  the  death  of  both 
at  once  ;  she  waited  awhile  before  telling  me 
of  the  other.  I  can  never  express  the  grief  I 
felt, — the  horror  of  thinking  of  such  virtue, 
perfect  charity,  and  honour  upon  the  scaffold  ! 
My  parents'  goodness  to  me,  their  tenderness, 
the  immense  force  of  their  examples^  the  lessons 
they  taught  me,  —  all  came  to  my  mind.  My 
sobs  choked  me.  It  was  the  day  before  the  fast 
of  Saint  Peter.  I  observed  it  strictly,  swallow- 
ing only  my  tears  ;  it  is  impossible  to  describe 
what  one  feels  under  such  circumstances.  I 
could  learn  no  details,  except  that  they  had  been 
beheaded  as  conspirators.  I  did  not  go  down- 
stairs for  several  days,  and  it  was  some  time  be- 
fore I  went  to  walk  in  the  courtyard.    My  neigh- 


no  Prison  Life 

hours  showed  me  every  atten. on.  From  that 
time  the  thought  of  death  v/as  always  before 
me,  —  everything  ^called  it  to  my  mind  ;  and 
this  perhaps  soothed  the  violence  of  my  grief. 
One  of  the  first  visits  I  made  was  to  a  lady  who 
had  on  the  same  day  Jost  her  husband  and  her 
only  son,  a  youth  of  sixteen.  I  was  told  that 
I  might  perhaps  comfort  her  ;  and  I  tried  to  do 
so  as  well  as  I  could.  I  continually  repeated 
the  prayers  for  the  dying  for  others  and  for  my- 
self ;  I  repeated  them  so  frequently  that  I  knew 
them  by  heart.  I  felt  sorry  to  end  my  life  with- 
out spiritual  aid.  This  was  all  the  sadder  since 
there  were  two  hundred,  priests  in  our  house  ; 
but  they  v  ere  absolutely  forbidden  to  hold  any 
communication  with  us.  Some  persons  were  in 
despair  on  this  account.  I  told  them  that  when 
it  was  impossible  to  confess,  one  should  make  a 
sacrifice  of  one's  life  and  arouse  oneself  to  per- 
fect contrition,  and  one  would  obtain  pardon. 
I  was  not  greatly  disturbed,  because  I  felt 
entirely  resigned  to  the  will  of  God. 

Three  peasant  women  from  Berry,  who  slept 
just  back  of  my  bed,  received  their  indictments 
just  as  they  were  going  to  bed.  One  of  them 
had  spit  upon  a  patriot's  cloak  ;  another  had 
stepped  upon  the  arm  of  a  statute  of  Liberty, 
which  had  tumbled  down  ;   I   do  not  know  the 


During  the  French  Kevohition.        1 1 1 

crime  of  the  third.  They  were  in  a  terrible 
state  all  night.  Their  sobling  prevented  my 
sleeping  at  all.  I  got  up  and  endeavoured  to 
encourage  them,  and  exhort  them  to  submit  to 
the  decree  of  Providence.  After  a  while  they 
grev^  more  calm,  appeared  before  the  tribunal, 
and  w^ere  acquitted.  This  was  for  the  purpose 
of  making  it  appear  that  the  decisions  were 
rendered  with  some  sort  of  equity. 

These  pretended  conspiracies  niultiplied  in  a 
frightful  manner.  After  that  of  the  f-uxembourg, 
one  was  invented  at  St.  Lazare,  and  another  at 
Bicetre.  The  victims  collected  at  the  last  men- 
tioned prison,  as  a,diip6t,  were  brought  to  ours, 
and  kept  there  twenty-four  hours.  The  convoy 
was  escorted  by  forty  gendarmes,  armed  with 
guns.  There  were  a  good  many  priests.  These 
unfortunate  beings  were  chained  together  by 
twos  and  threes,  like  wild  beasts  ;  most  of  them 
held  their  breviaries  in  their  hands.  All  of  them 
were  put  in  the  dungeon  to  sleep,  and  they  were 
taken  away  in  a  body  the  next  day  to  the  Con- 
ciergerie.  It  is  even  doubted  whether  they 
were  ever  condemned  before  being  beheaded. 
I  cannot  explain  the  barbarous  curiosity  which 
incited  us  to  go  to  the  windows  to  see  these 
itinerant  hearses  come  and  go.  I  remarked  one 
day  to  some  of  my  companions  that  under  the 


112  Prison  Life 

old  regime  we  should  have  gone  a  long  way  to 
avoid  meeting  a  Ci'iminal  who  was  going  to  be 
hanged,  and  now  we  gazed  upon  every  innocent 
victim.  I  think  we  grew  somewhat  hardened 
from  constant  contact  with  those  who  were  so. 
The  famous  Osselin,  author  of  all  the  decrees 
against  the  ^migr4s,  was  in  the  party  from 
Bicfitre  ;  he  had  concealed  a  dagger  under  his 
coat  with  which  he  wounded  himself  several 
times  during  the  night  he  passed  at  the  Plessis. 
These  wounds  were  dressed  as  well  as  was  pos- 
sible, and  he  was  carried  to  the  tribunal  on  a 
litter.  He  was  guillotined  the  next  day.  The 
sight  of  this  man's  suffering,  criminal  though  he 
was,  inspired  me  with  horror  beyond  description. 
He  was  literally  cut  to  pieces. 

On  the  2 2d  of  July  it  was  rumoured  in  the 
prison  that  some  of  the  ladies  of  the  house  of 
Noailles  had  been  condemned.  I  did  not  speak 
of  it  to  Madame  de  la  Fayette,  but  tried  in 
vain  to  learn  the  truth  of  the  report.  A  little 
while  after,  however,  I  read  in  a  newspaper 
that  Madame  la  Marechale  de  Noailles  and 
Madame  la  Duchesse  d'Ayen  had  been  guil- 
lotined. Nothing  was  said  about  my  dear  little 
sister-in-law.^  The  difficulty  of  procuring  news 
from  outside  was  extremely  great.    The  servants 

1  The  Vicomtesse  de  Noailles. 


.  During  the  French  Revolution.       113 

of  the  Reign  of  Terror  even  trembled  for  them- 
selves. When  I  questioned  them,  they  answered 
vaguely.  I  no  longer  doubted  the  truth  of  this 
new  calamity  ;  but  I  wanted  to  be  sure  of  it 
before  announcing  it  to  Madame  de  la  Fay- 
ette^ whose  fears  I  sought  in  vain  to  arouse, 
and  who  was  always  hoping  for  the  best.  At 
last  I  paid  a  jailer  to  gain  for  me  the  con- 
firmation of  what  I  feared. 

It  was  a  sorrow  to  me  the  whole  time  I  was 
hiding  it  from  my  cousin,  and  my  spirit  was 
crushed.  I  loved  the  Vicomtesse  de  Noailles 
as  a  daughter  and  friend.  She  possessed 
every  possible  virtue  and  charm,  and  was  the 
member  of  my  family  whom  I  most  loved  and 
confided  in. 

To  find  myself  bereaved  of  five  members  of 
my  family  within  so  short  a  space  of  time  seemed 
almost  incredible.  And  how  could  I  tell 
Madame  de  la  Fayette  that  she  no  longer  had 
mother  or  grandmother  or  sister  !  At  last  she 
became  conscious  of  the  embarrassed  manner 
of  those  whom  she  questioned.  She  asked  me 
the  reason  ;  and  I  answered  her  by  a  flood  of 
tears.  It  was  a  sad  service  which  I  rendered  in 
return  for  what  she  had  done  for  me,  under  the 
same  circumstances.  She  comprehended  the 
death  of  her  parent  and   grandparent,    but  she 


114  Prison  Life 

could  not  be  persuaded  of  the  death  of  the 
angel  sister  whom  she  adored.  I  shared  all  her 
sorrow,  and  our  hearts  bled  for  each  other.  Her 
situation  was  terrible,  and  awakened  anew  my 
still  fresh  grief.  We  frequently  talked  together 
of  our  revered  parents  ;  and  we  were  only  roused 
from  our  stunned  condition  by  misfortunes  more 
recent  than  our  own,  which  urged  us  to  com- 
fort those  who  were  suffering  from  them.  The 
indispensable  duty  of  preparing  food  is  a  real, 
though  wretched,  distraction  when  the  heart  is 
aching. 

We  were  now  threatened  with  a  domiciliary 
visitation  ;  the  keeper,  who  was  quite  kind  to 
me,  advised  me  to  put  my  devotional  books 
where  they  would  not  be  seen.  I  concealed 
them  carefully,  as  well  as  my  assignats,  a  few 
of  which  still  remained,  between  the  beams  of 
our  cells.  This  visitation  did  not  take  place. 
One  night  (I  do  not  exactly  remember  the 
date)  I  heard  a  great  noise  of  horses'  feet  ; 
the  great  gate  opened  and  shut  every  mo- 
ment, and  horsemen  came  in  and  out.  At 
daybreak  I  found  the  courtyard  filled  with 
gendarmes.  They  went  away  without  doing 
anything,  and  I  have  never  learned  why  they 
came. 

I   had  some  business  to  transact  with  Haly, 


During  the  French  Revolution.       115 

and  we  talked  afterward  of  what  was  going  on  ; 
and  he  informed  me  that  soon  all  persons  of  my 
rank  were  to  be  beheaded.  I  realized  that  I 
had  but  little  time  to  live,  and  profited  by  the 
conversation.  I  set  a  strict  watch  over  myself, 
and  prayed  God  to  sustain  my  courage, — a 
prayer  which   was  fully  granted   me. 

I  did  not  think  it  necessary  to  overwhelm  my 
companions  with  the  weight  of  my  griefs  and 
fears.  Some  of  them  deluded  themselves  as 
certain  sick  persons  do  during  epidemics,  though 
already  attacked  by  the  disease,  saying,  '  He 
who  just  died  had  a  hemorrhage  ;  I  have  not. 
The  other  complained  of  a  pain  in  his  back  ;  I 
have  not  felt  anything  of  the  sort.'  Just  so 
with  the  prisoners  ;  they  said  to  each  other, 
'  Those  who  were  beheaded  were  in  corres- 
pondence with  the  dmigr^s,  they  were  aristocrats, 
money  was  found  on  their  persons,'  etc.  They 
tried  to  persuade  themselves  that  they  were  not 
in  the  category  of  those  who  were  every  day 
being  condemned.  I  looked  at  the  situation  in 
a  different  light  ;  it  appeared  to  me  impossible, 
if  the  Reign  of  Terror  continued,  that  any  one 
of  our  class  should  escape.  I  felt  sure  I  should 
suffer  the  same  fate  as  my  parents  ;  I  sought  to 
imitate  their  resignation,  and  to  honour  their 
memory  by  dying  in  a  manner  worthy  of  them. 


1 1 6  Prison  Life 

I  thought  that  terrible  armchair^  had  been 
honoured  by  the  many  virtuous  persons  who 
had  occupied  it.  Every  evening  when  I  went 
to  bed  I  repeated  my  In  manus.  I  arranged  for 
the  distribution  of  all  my  small  supply  of  furni- 
ture among  my  companions.  I  constantly  strove 
to  forgive  injuries.  My  parents,  who  had  been 
very  admirable  in  this  respect,  were  my  models. 
How  beautiful,  how  Christian,  how  truly  worthy 
of  emulation  it  is  to  feel  no  resentment  against 
those  who,  after  having  overwhelmed  us  with 
insult,  conduct  us  to  the  tomb  in  a  manner  so 
atrocious  I  It  is  only  by  following  the  teaching 
of  the  Gospel  in  every  respect  that  one  can  be 
enabled  to  practise  a  charity  so  perfect. 

One  more  sacrifice  remained  for  me  to  make, 
—  the  saddest  of  all :  it  was,  never  to  see  my 
son  again.  I  can  never  express  what  I  felt  then, 
or  what  an  effort  it  cost  me  to  be  resigned  to 
it.  I  believed  that  God  would  pardon  me  ;  and 
I  was  in  as  peaceful  a  state  of  mind  as  could  be 
expected  under  such  cruel  circumstances.  I 
resolved  that  when  I  should  be  called  before  the 
tribunal  I  would  make  no  answer  to  the  ques- 
tions of  the  iniquitous  judges,  but  after  hearing 

1  The  victims  brought  before  the  Revolutionary  tribunal 
for  examination  were  placed  in  an  armchair,  and  from  it 
they  were  taken  to  the  scaffold. 


During  the  French  Revolution.        117 

my  sentence  read,  I  would  say,  '  You  are  con- 
demning an  innocent  person  ;  as  a  Cliristian  I 
forgive  you,  but  the  God  of  vengeance  will  judge 
you/ 

I  grieved  to  think  that  I  was  not  to  die  for 
the  faith.  Ah  !  how  delightful,  when  one  finds 
one's  last  hour  approaching,  to  be  able  to  be 
sure  of  possessing  a  crown  of  glory  and  dwell- 
ing in  that  country  of  which  Saint  Augus- 
tine says  that  ^  Truth  is  the  King,  Charity 
the  Law,  and  the  Duration,  Eternity.'  The 
idea  that  I  was  to  die  only  because  of  the  in- 
eradicable stain  of  aristocracy  displeased  me 
inexpressibly. 

On  the  8th  Thermidor,  July  27th,  1794,  we 
perceived  toward  evening  an  extreme  degree  of 
the  usual  terrible  watchfulness.  The  prisoners 
were  not  allowed  to  go  into  the  courtyard  ;  the 
gratings  were  closed.  One  would  have  been 
anxious  under  any  circumstances  ;  but  when  one 
"s  daily  expecting  one's  fate,  one  has  no  other 
fear.  I  had  still,  however,  a  great  dread  of 
being  killed  by  piecemeal,  as  was  done  on  the 
2d  of  September,  with  pikes,  bayonets,  and 
such  infernal  weapons.  I  slept  as  usual  ;  and  the 
next  day,  the  9th  Thermidor,  the  sound  of  can- 
non was  heard.  The  keeper  and  jailer  were  in 
a  state  of  great  excitement  ;  their  eyes   looked 


Ii8  Prison  Life 

haggard  and  their  faces  downcast.  We  knew 
nothing  of  what  was  passing,  but  we  presumed 
it  must  be  something  frightful.  That  evening 
their  countenances  seemed  more  human,  and 
there  was  a  rumour  of  the  death  of  Robespierre. 
The  next  day,  the  loth,  the  inhabitants  of 
houses  adjoining  the  Plessis  made  from  their 
windows  signs  of  satisfaction.  Our  keepers 
appeared  more  serene.  We  heard  cries  of  joy 
and  clapping  of  hands  in  the  courtyard  ;  a  man 
named  Lafond,  who  had  been  in  close  confine- 
ment for  five  months,  and  of  whose  very  exis- 
tence we  had  been  ignorant,  had  been  set  at 
liberty.  This  was  the  dawn  of  less  terrible  days 
for  us.  We  believed  for  the  first  time  that  we 
might  possibly  be  released  from  our  tomb.  On 
the  nth,  Madame  Rovere's  waiting-woman  was 
set  at  liberty.  The  moment  a  prisoner  ap- 
proached the  grating,  cries  of  '  Liberty  '  re- 
sounded through  the  prison  ;  and  this  word 
sounded  very  sweet  to  our  ears.  I  could  not 
imagine  what  was  going  on  outside.  We  learned 
that  the  famous  Terrorists  continued  to  take  the 
lead  in  the  Convention,  that  the  terrible  CoUot 
d'Herbois,  who  had  had  us  imprisoned,  was  one 
of  the  number,  which  made  me  think  that  people 
of  our  class  in  society  would  still  be  imprisoned. 
The   thought  of  death   never  left   me   nor   my 


During  the  French  Revolution.        119 

companions.  Madame  de  Pons  was  very  anx- 
ious to  leave  the  Plessis  ;  she  obtained  permis- 
sion to  go  to  a  private  hospital.  (The  private 
hospitals  were  the  prisons  where  prisoners  were 
best  lodged  and  fed.)  It  was  proposed  that  I 
should  send  in  the  same  petition  ;  but  I  refused 
to  do  so  for  two  reasons  :  first,  because  I  did 
not  wish  to  act  contrary  to  the  will  of  Provi- 
dence, which  had  placed  me  in  the  Plessis  ;  and 
second,  because  it  was  very  expensive  living  irt 
the  private  hospitals. 

The  men  were  now  allowed  to  walk  in  the 
courtyard  with  the  women  ;  I  was  disgusted 
at  this.  One  can  easily  imagine  the  unpleas- 
antness of  such  a  mingling  of  hussars,  spies, 
women  and  girls  of  the  street.  I  advised  the 
good  nuns  not  to  appear.  It  was  a  horrid  sight 
for  any  decent  person,  still  more  for  a  holy 
Carmelite.  I  lent  my  chamber  to  these  good 
women  that  they  might  say  their  prayers  in 
peace.  One  of  them  told  me  she  could  not  en- 
dure the  language  of  the  vulgar  creatures  who 
were  lodged  with  her ;  I  told  her  her  only  resource 
was  to  stop  her  ears,  since  she  could  not  alter 
their  conversation.  Another  went  quite  out  of 
her  mind  because  she  was  not  set  free.  One 
of  her  companions  came  for  me  to  quiet  her.  I 
went  to  her  and  undertook  to  treat  her  as  though 


120  Prison  Life 

she  were  ill,  persuaded  her  to  take  something 
to  drink,  and  comforted  her  with  the  hope  of 
liberty,  and  after  a  while  she  became  calm.  It 
was  terrible  to  see  her. 

As  the  number  of  persons  who  were  set  at 
liberty  increased  every  day.  we  began  to  hope 
for  escape  from  our  bars,  which  up  to  this  time 
we  had  expected  to  see  open  only  for  us  to  pass 
to  the  scaffold.  The  women  of  the  lower  classes 
were  favoured  first  ;  and  six  months  elapsed  be- 
fore any  one  dared  say  a  word  for  one  of  the 
nobility.  I  felt  real  gratification  when  I  saw 
Monsieur  Legendre,  the  registrar  of  Mouchy, 
go  out.  Every  time  I  had  seen  him,  I  had  said 
to  myself,  '  He  is  one  of  the  victims  of  our  fam- 
ily ; '  and  I  had  felt  quite  heart-sick  on  account 
of  it. 

Our  seclusion  was  so  strict  that  when  I  met 
two  men  (the  men  were  never  allowed  to  enter 
the  building  appropriated  to  the  women)  on  my 
corridor  it  astonished  me  greatly.  They  seemed 
curious,  and  asked  questions.  I  inquired  about 
these  new  people,  and  was  told  that  they  were 
attached  to  the  Committee  of  General  Security, 
and  had  considerable  influence  there.  One  of 
them  asked  me  if  I  belonged  to  the  nobility  ;  I 
replied  that  I  did.  One  of  my  companions  re- 
proved   me  for   this,  considering  it   an    impru- 


During  the  French  Revolution.       121 

dence.  I  told  her  that  I  never  kept  back  the 
truth,  and  besides  it  would  be  perfectly  useless 
to  do  so.  These  men  returned  for  several  days 
following ;  they  showed  a  desire  to  gain  the 
confidence  of  the  prisoners  in  order  to  inter- 
fere in  their  affairs.  Those  who  were  set  at 
liberty  were  now  frequently  of  a  higher  class. 
Among  them  were  priests,  soldiers,  and  land 
owners.  We  had  very  miserable  recruits  in 
their  places,  —  some  Terrorists,  and  a  legion  of 
spies.  The  judges  of  the  Revolutionary  tribu- 
nal came  again  to  the  clerk  of  our  prison  to  in- 
quire for  accused  prisoners,  who  were  given 
permission  to  go  and  confer  with  their  defend- 
ing counsel.  As  for  us,  being  only  suspected, 
we  had  no  right  to  do  so  ;  but  we  pretended  to 
have,  so  as  to  hear  something  from  those  who 
were  dear  to  us.  The  first  person  who  came 
to  see  me  was  Madame  Dubois  de  la  Motte  ; 
and  the  first  who  succeeded  in  sending  me  a 
letter  at  this  still  most  dangerous  period  was  the 
Vicomtesse  de  Durfort.  She  offered  me  her 
aid  and  money.  I  shall  never  forget  this  great 
kindness.  Madame  de  Grimaldi,  her  mother's 
sister,  who  was  with  us  the  day  she  set  out  for 
the  tribunal,  saw  Mademoiselle  de  Pons  as 
she  was  getting  into  Fouquier's  wagon  ;  she 
pressed    her   hand  as   she    bade    her  good-by, 


122  Prison  Life 

and  said,  '  I  am  content  ;    my  troubles  will  soon 
be  over.' 

Monsieur  Noel  inquired  for  me  at  the  clerk's 
office  ;  and  I  was  very  glad  to  be  able  to  show 
my  gratitude  to  him  for  the  proofs  of  affection 
he  had  shown  my  parents.  He  proposed  to 
make  application  for  me  to  be  set  at  liberty.  I 
refused  to  allow  him  to  do  so,  urging  as  my  ob- 
jection that  I  had  read  in  one  of  the  newspapers 
a  denunciation  against  Lecointre,  of  Versailles, 
issued  by  the  Convention  on  account  of  his 
having  secured  the  release  of  Madame  d'Adhe- 
mar  from  La  Bourbe  (the  convent  of  Port- 
Royal,  on  the  Rue  de  la  Bourbe,  had  been 
converted  into  a  prison  under  the  appropriate 
name  of  Port- Libre),  which  made  me  fear  to 
compromise  those  who  took  an  interest  in  me 
and  our  class  generally  ;  and  I  determined  to 
wait  patiently  a  while  longer.  Next,  the  entire 
convoy  from  Neuilly  was  set  at  liberty  amid  the 
cheers  of  the  prisoners.  The  nobles  were  not 
excluded  from  this  measure,  —  a  fact  which 
made  me  really  believe,  for  the  first  time,  that  I 
should  not  remain  forever  in  the  Plessis  ;  and  I 
wrote  to  Monsieur  Noel  that  he  mis^ht  bear  me 
in  mind.  He  had  sent  me  tidings  of  all  the 
members  of  my  family  except  my  son,  of  whom 
I  could  learn  nothing  ;  the  children  of  my  un- 


During  the  French  Revolution.        123 

fortunate  sister-in-law  came  to  see  me.^  Others 
were  present ;  and  I  could  not  utter  a  single 
word,  so  great  was  my  emotion.  I  embraced 
them  and  then  retired  to  my  chamber,  com- 
pletely overwhelmed  by  the  heart-rending 
memories  aw^akened  by  their  presence. 

There  was  now  great  excitement  among  the 
prisoners.  When  one  has  no  hope,  there  is 
nothing  to  do  but  to  be  resigned  ;  but  we  had 
laid  aside  the  thought  of  approaching  death 
and  had  conceived  the  idea  of  being  released 
from  captivity. 

One  day  as  I  was  sitting  in  my  old  room  with 
the  fireplace,  which  had  been  vacated,  and  the 
possession  of  which  once  more  was  a  real  pleas- 
ure to  me,  I  saw  a  man  come  in  from  outside 
who  was  named  Fortin  ;  he  told  me  he  was  a 
lawyer  frequently  employed  by  Monsieur  Le- 
gendre,  a  deputy  from  Paris,  and  member  of 
the  Committee  of  General  Security,  and  that  he 
could  be  of  service  to  me.  He  asked  me  a 
great  many  questions,  and  inspired  me  with  con- 
fidence ;  he  came  to  see  me  for  several  succes- 
sive days,  and  asked  me  for  my  papers.  I 
showed  him  proofs  that  I  had  never  emigrated  ; 
that  I  had  not  gone  outside  of  the  Departments 

1  Alexis  and  Alfred  de  Noailles,  sons  of  the  Vlcomtesse 
de  Noailles. 


124  Prison  Life 

of  Paris  and  the  Oise,  from  which  I  had  certifi- 
cates of  civism  and  residence  ;  that  I  was  im- 
prisoned only  as  a  noble,  and  that  there  was  not 
the  slightest  accusation  against  me.  I  afterward 
entered  into  correspondence  with  him. 

Letters  circulated  more  freely  ;  and  we  could 
send  them  out  by  the  prisoners,  who  were  leav- 
ing every  day.  I  commissioned  the  governess  of 
Madame  de  Chauvelin's  children  to  carry  tidings 
of  me  to  my  mother-in-law.  We  had  learned 
that  deputies  had  been  sent  into  all  the  prisons 
to  release  the  prisoners,  and  that  Bourdon, 
of  the  Oise,  and  Legendre  had  charge  of  ours. 

On  the  1 6th  of  October,  1794,  the  great  gate 
opened,  and  we  saw  the  carriage  of  these  depu- 
ties enter. — which  seemed  a  strange  and  pleasant 
sight,  since  hitherto  whenever  a  vehicle  entered 
the  courtyard  it  departed  loaded  with  victims. 
The  deputies  ascended  to  the  clerk's  office, 
where  the  prisoners  of  the  lower  class  were 
called  up.  Eighty  of  them  were  at  once  set  at 
liberty.  The  nobles  were  still  ignorant  whether 
or  not  they  would  soon  be  numbered  among  the 
elect.  The  deputies  adjourned  their  second 
sitting  to  October  18.  I  felt  that  this  would 
probably  be  the  day  on  which  we  would  be 
subjected  to  our  examinations,  and  I  dreaded  it 
on  account  of  my  love  of  the  truth.    I  feared  that 


During  the  French  Revolution.        125 

I  might  be  unfaithful  to  it,  or  that  if  I  spoke  the 
truth  plainly  I  might  remain  several  years  more 
in  captivity.  As  I  was  turning  these  thoughts 
over  in  my  mind,  which  was  very  much  troubled 
(it  was  the  famous  i8th  of  October),  I  received 
orders  to  present  myself  at  the  clerk's  office. 
As  we  entered  the  room  where  the  deputies 
were,  they  said  to  us  in  a  severe  tone  :  '  Let  the 
ci-devants  leave  the  room  ;  it  is  not  proper  to 
examine  the  good  sans-culottes  in  their  pres- 
ence.' We  retired  and  waited  almost  three 
hours,  most  of  the  time  standing.  I  conversed 
all  this  time  with  Madame  de  la  Fayette.  At 
last  my  turn  came.  Bourdon  asked  me  my 
names  ;  I  told  them  to  him.  He  jumped  up 
out  of  his  chair  and  exclaimed,  ^  These  are  ter- 
rible names  !  We  cannot  set  this  woman  at  lib- 
erty ;  her  case  must  be  carried  before  the 
Committee   of  General   Security.' 

I  silently  implored  the  aid  of  Heaven  to  en- 
able me  to  watch  over  myself  at  this  moment 
and  not  to  violate  the  truth. 

Bourdon  asked  me  several  insignificant  ques- 
tions with  regard  to  my  abode,  the  time  of  my 
imprisonment,  etc.  Legendre,  whom  Fortin 
and  Monsieur  Noel  had  interested  in  my  be- 
half, assumed  a  kindly  manner,  and  pointed  out 
to   his  colleague   that    •  my  papers  were  good. 


126  Prison  Life 

that  I  had  been  spoken  well  of  to  him,  that  he 
knew  that  I  had  been  a  member  of  the  charita- 
ble board  of  St.  Sulpice.'  I  felt  a  real  satis- 
faction in  being  under  obligations  to  the  poor. 
Fortin  asked  me  what  I  had  done  to  aid  the 
Revolution.  I  replied,  •  All  my  life  I  have 
done  any  kind  act  that  I  could  ;  and  I  gave 
money  to  poor  volunteers  on  my  father's  estate 
when  they  set  out  for  the  army/  A  prisoner 
who  was  present  at  my  examination  had  the 
kindness  to  bestow  a  panegyric  upon  me  which 
the  keeper  approved  and  added  to,  praising  my 
submission  to  the  rules  of  the  house. 

I  leaned  quietly  upon  a  table  on  which  were 
all  the  judges'  papers.  I  learned  afterward 
that  my  manner  was  considered  haughty.  No 
sentence  was  pronounced  upon  me,  and  at  last  I 
told  them  that  the  unparalleled  miseries  I  had 
endured  gave  me  a  right  to  justice  from  them. 
Legendre  seemed  somewhat  moved,  but  I  went 
out  of  his  presence  a  moment  after  feeling  that 
my  cause  was  lost.  He  treated  Madame  de  la 
Fayette  in  a  most  insulting  manner.  He  told 
her  '  that  he  had  great  fault  to  find  with  her, 
that  he  detested  her  husband,  herself,  and  her 
name.'  She  replied  with  equal  courage  and 
nobleness  '  that  she  would  always  defend  her 
husband,  and  that  a  name  was  not  a  crime.' 


During  the  French  Revolution.        127 

Bourdon  asked  her  several  questions,  to  which 
she  replied  with  firmness.  Legendre  finally 
ended  this  pleasant  dialogue  by  telling  her  that 
she  was  an  insolent  creature.  They  decided  to 
liberate  the  greater  part  of  our  companions.  I 
retired  fully  persuaded  that  I  should  be  again 
entered  in  the  jail-book.  But  one  of  my  neigh- 
bours assured  me  that  I  was  on  the  list  of  those 
who  were  to  be  set  at  liberty.  I  received  on 
this  occasion  strong  proofs  of  the  interest  my 
companions  took  in  my  doubtful  fate  ;  I  re- 
turned to  my  own  room  sure  that  I  was  to  re- 
sume my  fetters  ;  I  was  resigned  to  this,  as  was 
also  Madame  de  la  Fayette.  It  is  not  nearly 
so  hard  to  feel  so  when  one  has  experienced 
many  misfortunes,  and  when  one  has  no  hope 
of  being  restored  to  those  one  loves. 

I  have  noticed  that  it  is  better,  when  one  is 
about  to  give  up  life,  not  to  be  surrounded  by 
those  who  make  it  so  dear.  What  one  suffers 
for  others  and  on  one's  own  account  is,  taken 
together,  too  miuch  to  be  endured. 

On  the  19th  of  October,  1794,  at  ten  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  while  I  was  busy  with  my  morn- 
ing duties,  I  heard  my  door  open  suddenly.  A 
little  while  before  I  should  have  been  sure  that 
it  was  the  announcement  of  my  death,  and  I 
did  not  even  now  think  this  sudden  interruption 


128  Prison  Life 

brought  me  good  news  ;  but  some  one,  whose 
name  I  do  not  remember,  said  to  me  delicht- 
edly,  '  You  are  free  ! '  My  heart,  so  unused  to 
pleasurable  emotions,  was  slow  to  entertain  the 
idea.  The  keeper  entered,  confirmed  the  news, 
and  brought  me  my  acle  de  liberU.  I  then 
thought  sadly  of  how  little  use  it  would  be  to 
me.  Deprived  of  every  comfort,  separated 
from  my  son  and  my  parents,  from  Madame  de 
Chimay,  —  the  only  friend  that  Heaven  had  left 
to  me,  —  without  a  home,  and  in  want  of  the  very 
necessaries  of  life,  I  felt  irritated  by  the  con- 
gratulations of  the  jailers  and  the  gendarmes 
who  had  formerly  threatened  me  with  the  guil- 
lotine, and  was  very  much  afraid  that  they  would, 
according  to  their  usual  custom,  manifest  their 
feelings  by  embracing  me  ;  but  I  fortunately 
escaped.  In  this  confused  condition  of  thought 
and  feeling,  the  memory  of  my  dear  son  and  the 
thought  of  what  I  could  be  to  him  aroused  my 
courage,  which  had  succumbed  at  this  terrible 
crisis.  It  was  necessary  to  pack  up  my  small 
wardrobe,  which  took  only  a  short  time.  All 
my  effects  were  put  in  two  bundles.  I  bade 
farewell  to  Madame  de  la  Fayette,  who,  with 
several  other  persons,  was  destined  to  remain 
in  prisT)n.  I  felt  very  grateful  for  the  pleasure 
which,   despite  her   unfortunate    situation,   she 


During  the  French  Revolution.        129 

showed  at  seeing  me  released  from  bondage.  I 
engaged  a  commissioner  at  the  grating,  who 
helped  me  with  my  baggage.  We  arrived  safely 
at  the  house  of  my  mother-in-law,  who  then 
lived  on  the  Rue  de  Bellechasse.  She  received 
me  most  kindly  and  tenderly.  I  found  her  with 
my  niece  ;  they  did  not  expect  me,  and  neither 
did  Monsieur  Noel,  who  had  on  account  of  his 
interest  and  attachment  for  me  laboured  to  have 
me  liberated.  He  came  to  see  me,  and  assured 
me  that  Madame  Drulh  (a  former  governess  of 
Madame  de  Mailly)  was  very  anxious  to  have 
me  stay  at  her  house.  I  accepted  the  kind  offer 
for  a  few  days,  though  I  feared  to  compromise 
her,  since  there  was  still  great  ill-feeling  enter- 
tained against  our  class.  I  went  to  see  my 
nurse,  Royale.  who  was  much  moved  at  sight  of 
me  ,  she  had  saved  all  she  could  for  me.  I 
asked  her  for  some  mourning  dresses,  as  I  had 
not  worn  any  since  the  death  of  my  parents. 
Madame  Latour  came  to  see  me.  Our  inter- 
view was  interrupted  by  bitter  weeping.  It  is 
impossible  to  imagine  what  I  felt  at  seeing  the 
person  who  had  last  seen  my  parents,  and  who 
had  shown  them  such  true  affection  ;  it  carried 
me  back  to  the  first  hours  of  my  bereavement. 
She  thought  me  frightfully  changed  ;  I  looked 
ten  years  older,  and  like  one  risen  from  the  dead. 

9 


130  Prison  Life 

A  few  of  the  servants  of  our  house  also  came 
to  see  me.  The  number  of  those  who  were 
faithful  was  very  small,  the  Revolution  having 
made  a  portion  of  them  '  patriots,'  and  some  of 
them  even  Terrorists. 

It  was  a  great  pleasure  to  me  to  see  my  old 
friends  once  more, — among  others,  Madame  de 
Tourzel,  who  had  gone  through  more  terrible 
scenes  than  any  of  them  ;  she  had  made  the 
fearful  journey  from  Varennes,  had  been  sen- 
tenced by  the  '  bloody  tribunal '  of  the  2d  of 
September,  and  had  been  six  times  imprisoned. 
I  could  scarcely  believe  my  eyes  as  I  embraced 
her.  She  showed  under  all  the  trying  circum- 
stances in  which  she  was  placed  a  courage  be- 
yond all  praise.  It  was  really  pitiful,  after  the 
solemn  scenes  in  which  we  had  been  actors  and 
witnesses,  to  see  the  value  we  attached  to  the 
small  necessities  of  life  after  having  been  so 
long  deprived  of  them.  It  was  an  intense 
pleasure  to  me  to  be  able  to  use  a  knife,  a  clean 
plate,  scissors,  to  look  in  a  mirror,  etc.  ;  but 
the  greatest  delight  of  all  was  to  be  no  longer 
subjected  to  the  low  and  wicked.  I  feel  some 
gratitude,  however,  to  Haly,  the  keeper,  and 
Tavernier,  the  clerk,  for  having  preserved  and 
restored  to  me  the  clock  I  mentioned  before, 
which  I  valued  very  much. 


During  the  French  Revolution.       131 

The  deliverance  from  all  my  past  ills  was  very 
pleasant  to  me,  but  a  pall  seemed  over  every- 
thing ;  I  felt  a  distaste  for  everything,  as  one 
does  for  medicines.  Accustomed  as  I  had  been 
to  be  surrounded  by  sympathizing  love,  the 
thought  of  my  isolation  overwhelmed  me.  It 
seemed  that  though  the  period  of  my  misfortune 
was  becoming  more  remote,  liberty  increased 
the  intensity  of  my  feelings  ;  and  my  thoughts 
grew  sadder  every  day.  The  thought  of  death 
necessarily  most  effectually  blunts  the  edge  of 
grief,  since  it  brings  us  near  to  the  moment  when 
we  find  what  we  have  lost,  and  we  cease  to 
regret.  My  mind  returned  to  its  former  grief 
with  renewed  constancy,  and  I  could  no  longer 
open  my  heart  to  my  friends.  I  was  not  sure 
that  my  son  was  alive  until  I  had  been  a  long 
time  out  of  prison.  I  had  planned  to  retire  to 
a  village,  with  one  servant,  and  there  mourn  for 
my  loved  ones.  The  consolation  of  rendering 
to  the  precious  remains  of  my  parents  the  duties 
observed  in  all  ages,  and  by  all  religions,  was 
refused  me.  Their  ashes  are  mingled  with  those 
of  criminals  in  the  cemetery  of  Picpus.  the 
ground  of  which  has  been  bought  by  Madame 
la  Princesse  de  Hohenzollern,  sister  of  the 
Prince  of  Salm-Kirbourg.  But  at  the  last  great 
day  when  all  hearts  shall   be  opened,  God  will 


132  Prison  Life 

know  how  to  recognize  his  elect,  and  show 
them,  resplendent  in  glory,  to  the  assembled 
nations. 

I  was  one  of  the  first,  after  the  re-establish- 
ment of  the  church,  to  have  prayers  said  for 
my  parents.  A  Mass  was  said  for  them  at  the 
Foreign  Missions.  We  have  need  of  their  pro- 
tection I  trust  that  their  heavenly  blessing 
may  rest  upon  their  children  and  grandchildren 
to  the  latest  generation. 

The  forlorn  situation  of  my  mother-in-law, 
who,  though  she  had  not  been  in  prison,  had 
been  under  arrest  in  her  own  house  with  a  dozen 
jailers,  who  never  left  her  until  their  pay  failed, 
determined  me  to  devote  myself  to  taking  care 
of  her ;  but  I  could  not  do  this  as  the  law 
exiling  nobles  was  not  abrogated.  We  were 
allowed  only  two  ddcadis  ^  to  make  our  prepa- 
rations, and  immediately  after  were  to  retire  some 
leagues  from  Paris.  It  was  necessary  for  me 
to  seek  some  shelter  ;  Madame  de  la  Rochefou- 
cauld-Doudeauville,  a  relative  of  mine,  pro- 
posed to  me  to  come  to  her  house  in  the  country, 
and  assured  me  that  I  was  welcome  to  anything 
she  had.  Her  kind  feeling  for  me  caused  her 
to  offer  what  she  really  had  not  ;   for  the  little 

1  The  division  of  ten  days,  by  which  the   Republican 
calendar  supplanted  the  week  —  Tr. 


During  the  French  Revolution,        133 

house  which  she  occupied  .  in  the  village  of 
Wisson,  near  Longjumeau,  was  scarcely  large 
enough  for  her  own  family.  I  went  to  see  it,  and 
concluded  to  rent  some  lodgings  near  her  and 
Mesdames  de  la  Suze  and  de  la  Roche-Aymon. 
I  did  not,  however,  have  the  opportunity  to 
occupy  them,  as  I  obtained  a  prolongation  of  my 
sojourn  in  Paris,  and  during  that  time  the  law 
was  repealed. 

After  remaining  six  months  at  the  house  of 
good  Madame  Drulh,  I  found  a  vacant  room  in 
the  house  where  my  mother-in-law  was  staying, 
which  I  took  immediately.  It  was  extremely 
cold,  and  the  winters  of  1794  and  1795  were 
very  trying.  I  had  no  one  to  wait  upon  me.  I 
would  come  in  to  go  to  bed,  and  find  the  fire 
had  gone  out,  and  this  frequently  after  having 
walked  a  long  distance.  I  missed  much  of  the 
sunlight  in  the  streets  as  I  had  to  prepare  both 
my  breakfast  and  my  supper.  In  order  to  at- 
tend Mass  I  had  to  go  out  before  day  and  resort 
to  the  secret  places  of  worship,  where  pious 
mechanics  gladly  received  me.  There  was 
nothing  more  edifying  during  the  whole  Reign 
of  Terror  than  the  courage  they  showed  in 
procuring  for  the  faithful  the  opportunities  of 
engaging  in  the  exercise  of  their  religion.  I 
dressed  myself  as  a  servant,  and  consequently 


134  Prison  Life 

could  not  wear  any  of  the  warm  crdpes  which  lux- 
ury supplies  for  us  ;  this  masquerade  was  neces- 
sary in  order  not  to  make  known  the  places 
where  the  holy  mysteries  were  celebrated. 

On  Christmas  day,  1794,  when  the  Reaumur 
thermometer  fell  to  eighteen  degrees,  I  sat  in  the 
Rue  Montorgueil,  near  Montmartre,  through  the 
whole  of  the  office,  the  sermon,  vespers,  and 
the  benediction.  I  found  myself  on  the  Pont 
Neuf  at  six  o'clock  in  the  evening,  and  the 
north  wind  cut  my  face  like  a  knife.  I  had 
formed  the  habit,  after  leaving  prison,  of  going 
out  into  the  streets  alone  ;  I  continued  to  do  so, 
and  found  it  very  convenient.  I  never  took 
cold  once  during  that  severe  winter.  I  met  my 
old  acquaintances  from  time  to  time,  and  always 
felt  deeply  moved.  We  invariably  talked  about 
the  treatment  in  the  different  prisons,  and  the  suf- 
erings  we  had  endured.  Almost  all  the  promi- 
nent persons  had  been  imprisoned,  or  at  least 
under  arrest  in  their  own  houses,  which  was  sub- 
stituted only  as  a  great  favour  in  the  case  of  the 
infirm  or  aged.  We  found  a  certain  variety  in 
the  horrors  ;  but  on  comparison  the  Conciergerie 
and  the  Plessis  proved  to  have  been  the  most 
terrible  of  all  the  prisons,  on  account  of  the 
treatment  and  the  great  number  of  victims  who 
were  constantly  taken  from  them  to  the  scaffold. 


During  the  French  Revolution.        135 

Madame  Doudeauville  very  kindly  persuaded 
me  to  spend  a  few  days  with  her  at  her  coun- 
try-house. Her  loveliness,  the  attractions  of 
her  home,  the  sincere  sorrow  she  had  felt  at  the 
death  of  my  parents,  and  her  goodness  to  me, 
cheered  me  somewhat,  though  I  was  so  over- 
come with  grief.  I  had  almost  forgotten  how 
to  write  an  ordinary  letter,  and  had  long  been 
entirely  out  of  the  habit  of  doing  so.  The  care- 
lessness of  the  style  of  this  memoir  and  its  dul- 
ness  are  proof  of  what  I  have  stated. 

At  last  I  received  news  from  my  son,  and  this 
restored  me  to  life. 

The  latter  part  of  the  winter  was  terribly  hard, 
on  account  of  both  the  scarcity  of  food  and  the 
cold.  It  was  almost  impossible  to  procure  wood, 
candles,  or  bread.  We  sent  thirty  and  forty 
leagues,  for  them.  I  carried  something  in  my 
pocket  when  I  went  out  to  dine,  even  at  the 
house  of  Madame  la  Duchesse  d'Orleans,  who 
lodged  in  the  Rue  de  Charonne,  near  the  bar- 
rier at  the  Faubourg  St.  Antoine.  She  boasted 
of  having  a  farmer  who  sent  her  a  loaf  of  bread 
weighing  four  pounds,  every  week.  She  had 
wretched  fare ;  her  dishes  were  what  are  com- 
monly called  culs-noirs.  A  dwarf  served  her  as 
butler  and  valet.  She  endured  her  poverty 
nobly,  and  joked  about  it.     I  remember  hearing 


136  Prison  Life 

a  lady  say  to  the  queen,  the  wife  of  Louis  XVI., 
while  she  was  at  the  Tuileries,  that  she  knew 
one  woman  more  unfortunate  than  she,  and  that 
was  the  Duchess  of  Orleans.  She  had  inher- 
ited a  hundred  and  twenty  millions  from  Mon- 
sieur le  Due  de  Penthievre,  of  which  the 
nation  took  possession,  and  did  not  even  give 
her  enough  out  of  it  to  support  life. 

The  Revolution  has  taught  us  how  to  under- 
stand poverty,  by  causing  us  to  experience  it 
ourselves.  Two  farmers  on  the  estate  of  Mou- 
chy,  whose  names  I  record  with  gratitude,  — 
Duraincy  and  Isore,  —  sent  me  some  flour.  I  am 
sure  a  casket  full  of  gold  could  never  have 
given  me  so  much  pleasure.  People  conversed 
in  the  evening  only  of  what  they  had  eaten  dur- 
ing the  day.  Servants  stood  in  line  from  three 
o'clock  in  the  morning  trying  to  procure  provi- 
sions. Women  and  young  girls  often  waited 
twenty-four  hours.  Sometimes  a  whole  day  was 
spent  in  obtaining  a  loaf  of  bread  or  two  ounces 
of  something  made  of  hempseed,  green  pears, 
and  all  sorts  of  horrid  stuff.  Whenever  I  had 
any  of  this  unwholesome  food  I  divided  it  with 
those  about  me.  It  was  the  maximum  ^  that 
reduced  Paris  to  this  state  of  distress. 

1  [The  highest  price  at  which  food,  at  that  time,  was 
allowed  to  be  sold  in  Paris! 


During  the  French  Revolution.        137 

Soon  I  found  myself  in  a  fresh  dilemma,  be- 
ing sent  away  from  my  lodgings,  which  had 
been  rented  to  some  one  else.  Madame  de 
Tourzel  offered  me  a  residence  in  the  name  of 
Madame  de  Charost,  and  I  accepted  it  ;  it  was 
very  high  up.  I  dined  with  my  mother-in-law, 
and  consequently^  in  the  evening,  was  exceed- 
ingly weary  from  the  number  of  steps  I  had 
climbed ;  for  I  was  very  much  broken  down 
from  all  I  had  endured.  The  charming  society 
of  that  house  amply  repaid  me  for  all  the  fatigue 
I  suffered.  My  mother-in-law  was  obliged  to 
leave  the  house  where  she  was  staying,  and 
Madame  de  Beuvron  lent  her  hers.  "We  had 
very  fine  lodgings,  but  our  food  was  miserable. 
My  mother-in-law  and  I  lived  for  three  francs  a 
day  (in  assignats)  at  an  eating-house,  — the  uncer- 
tainty of  the  future  compelling  me  to  economize 
the  small  means  still  left  me.  Both  the  quan- 
tity and  quality  of  the  food  was  insufficient ; 
nothing  could  be  more  disgusting  than  the  meats 
which  were  served  us.  I  had  Ions:  been  accus- 
tomed  to  such  fare  ;  but  I  grieved  on  my  mother- 
in-law's  account,  though  she  never  complained 
of  it.  She  endured  the  horrors  of  her  situa- 
tion with  admirable  resignation  and  patience. 
Heaven  doubtless  sustained  her  to  the  end  of 
her  sad  life.    A  most  fortunate  thing  for  me  now 


138  Prison  Life. 

happened  :  Madame  de  Beuvron  went  to  occupy 
her  own  house,  and  several  apartments  became 
vacant  in  that  of  Madame  de  la  Rochefoucauld  ; 
we  took  possession  of  them  on  the  ist  of  Octo- 
ber, 1/9).  This  arrangement  was  very  much 
more  agreeable  for  me  ;  I  have  continued  to 
live  there  ever  since,  and  I  desire  nothing  bet- 
ter. Being  near  my  son  and  daughter-in-law 
adds  another  attraction  to  it ;  and  as  my  life 
now  passes  in  the  most  commonplace  fashion  I 
end  this  tiresome  story,  asking  the  reader  to 
excuse  its  faults. 

Paris,  February  11,  1804. 

(Signed)     Noailles  de  Durfort-Duras. 


ADDENDA. 

/^N  re-reading  my  memoirs  I  find  a  great 
^-^  many  repetitions,  particularly  in  the  notes 
where  I  have  several  times  referred  to  Madame 
Latour. 

When  my  honoured  father  left  the  prison  of 
the  Luxembourg  to  be  removed  to  the  Concier- 
gerie  he  said  in  a  sorrowful  voice  to  the  prison- 
ers who  accompanied  him  to  the  doorway  :  '  At 
sixteen  I  went  into  the  trenches  to  serve  my 
king  ;  at  eighty  I  mount  the  scaffold  in  obedi- 
ence to  the  will  of  God/ 

The  '  Messager  du  Soir,'  though  an  organ  of 
the  Reign  of  Terror,  inserted  the  following  ar- 
ticle in  its  columns  on  the  20th  of  May,  179^, 
year  III.  of  the   Republic:  — 

'  When  the  venerable  Mar^chal  de  Noailles- 
Mouchy,  who  was  all  his  life  the  father  of  the 
unfortunate,  was  led  out  with  his  good  wife  to 
be  beheaded,  a  wretch  cried  aloud  :  "  Now  the 
sans-culottes  will  enjoy  your  bread  and  drink 
your  wine."  He  answered  with  that  serenity 
which    a    pure    conscience    bestows    upon   an 


140  Prison  Life 

honest  man  :  "  God  grant  that  you  may  have 
bread  for  another  year,  and  that  you  may  not  be 
compelled  to  devour  one  another/'  ' 


Different  Notes  and  Memoranda  relating  to 
Monsieur  and  Madame  de  Mouchy  and 
THEIR  Daughter-in-law,  Louise  Noailles, 

WHO    WAS     condemned     AND     EXECUTED    THE 

4th  Thermidor,  22d  OF  July,   1794. 

The  following  was  brought  to  me  from  the 
office  by  Robert  Lindet,  when  I  went  to  the 
court  sitting  at  the  abbey  of  St.  Germain  to 
reclaim  the  last  will  and  testament  of  my  father 
and  mother,  which  was  then  delivered  up  to  me  : 

National  Convenlion. 

Committee  of  General  Security  of  the  Na- 
tional Convention.  Fifth  day  of  the  third  de- 
cade of  the  first  month  of  the  French  Republic, 
one  and  indivisible. 

The  Committee  authorizes  Citizen  Braut  to 
go  to  Mouchy,  near  Beauvais,  for  the  purpose 
of  arresting  the  citizen  Noailles-Mouchy  (whose 
son^  the  former  Prince  de  Poix,  has  emigrated), 


During  the  French  Revolution.        141 

the  wife  of  the  said  Mouchy,  and  all  other  per- 
sons who  are  suspected  ;  he  shall  conduct  them 
to  the  prison  of  La  Grande  Force,  make  all 
necessary  search  and  requisitions  for  papers,  set 
seals,  and  bring  away  everything  that  seems  sus- 
picious. After  the  seals  have  been  affixed  the 
citizen  Braut,  in  the  virtue  of  these  presents, 
shall  cause  the  citizen  Mouchy  to  be  arrested 
wherever  he  shall  be  found,  and  also  his  wife 
and  other  suspected  persons.  He  can  moreover 
call  for  the  assistance  of  the  constitutional  au- 
thorities and  the  armed  force. 

(Signed)      Vadier,   Panis, 

Lavicomterie,  Jagot, 
David,  and  Dubarrat.^ 

Certified  to  be  conformable  to  the  warrant 
deposited  in  the  clerk's  office  of  the  prison  of 
La  Force  by  me  the  undersigned. 

'  Paris,  5  Prairial  year  II. 

(Signed)     S.   F.   Richelot,  clerk. 

1  The  first  Revolutionary  tribunal  had  been  established 
by  the  law  of  the  17th  of  August,  1792. 


142  Prison  Life 


Extract  from  the  Minutes  of  the  Clerk's 
Office  of  the    Revolutionary  Tribunal, 

ESTABLISHED    AT    PaRIS,    MaRCH    10,     1 793. 

By  decision  rendered  the  9th  Messidor, 
year  II.  of  the  French  Republic,  at  a  public 
session  of  the  tribunal,  composed  of  :  Naulin, 
vice-president  ;  Bravet,  Legarnier,  Launay, 
judges,  who  signed  the  minute,  together  with 
the  clerk,  upon  the  declaration  of  the  jury,  set- 
ting forth  that  Phillippe  Noailles-Mouchy  and 
others  before  mentioned  in  the  said  minute  are 
proven  to  have  been  the  enemies  of  the  people, 
by  having  been  accomplices  of  the  traitor  Capet 
in  the  distribution  of  money  employed  by  that 
tyrant  to  bribe  refractory  priests  by  whose  aid 
the  civil  war  was  fomented  ;  by  seconding  with 
all  their  abilities  and  means  all  the  projects  of 
the  former  court  to  overthrow  liberty,  crush 
the  people,  and  re-establish  despotism  ;  by  hold- 
ing intercourse  with  the  enemies  of  the  Republic, 
for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  men  and  money  to 
assist  in  the  invasion  of  French  tei'ritory  ;  by 
seeking  to  promote  by  speech  and  writing  the 
degradation  and  dissolution  of  the  national  rep- 
resentation and  the  re-establishment  of  the  mon- 
archy ;   by  assassinating  patriots  in  the  Champ 


During  the  French  Revolution.        143 

de  Mars,  as  well  as  by  bringing  about  the  civil 
war,  and  seeking  to  excite  citizens  against  one 
another  ;  and  finally,  by  seeking  by  every  possi- 
ble means  to  annihilate  public  liberty. 

It  appears  that  the  tribunal,  having  heard 
the  examination  by  the  public  accuser,  has,  in 
accordance  with  the  law,  condemned  to  death 
Phillippe  Noailles-Mouchy,  aged  seventy-nine 
years,  born  at  Paris,  ex-noble,  ex-duke,  and 
marshal  of  France,  former  governor  of  the  pal- 
aces of  Versailles  and  Marly  and  of  other  places, 
living  at  Mouchy,  in  the  Department  of  the  Oise, 
and  at  Paris  in  the  Rue  de  T University,  and 
declared  his  property  confiscated  to  the  Republic. 

From  an  indictment  drawn  up  by  Fouquier, 
the  public  accuser,  on  the  8th  Messidor,  year 
II.,  the  following  extract  has  been  taken  ver- 
batim :  — 

Noailles-Mouchy  was  the  agent  of  Capet 
for  the  distribution  of  sums  of  money  by  means 
of  which  he  bribed  refractory  priests,  ^migrds, 
and  other  accomplices  of  their  infamous  intrigues, 
and  paid  them  to  commit  their  crimes. 

Extract  conformable  to  the  minute  given 
gratis  by  me,  the  keeper  of  archives. 

(Signed)  Perret. 


144  Prison  Life 

Copy  of  the  label  put  upon  the  inkstand  of 
Monsieur  le  Marechal  de  Mouchy,  found  among 
his  effects  at  the  Luxembourg,  and  vvhich  has 
been  returned  to  his  relatives  :  — 

No.  20. 

Noailles,  upon  ivhom  the  svjord  of  the  law 
has  rendered  justice. 

Different  Letters  and  Notes  from  my 
Sister-in-Law,  written  from  the  Prison 
OF  the  Luxembourg. 

To  Monsieur  Grelet,  her  children's  tutor,   who 

was  like  a  father  to  them  : 

I  confide  to  the  keeping  of  Monsieur  Grelet 
my  three  children,  —  my  two  boys,  and  my  girl. 
I  declare  that  it  is  my  most  positive  and  express 
desire,  in  case  I  should  come  to  want,  that  he 
should  have  charge  of  them.  I  give  over  to 
him  all  my  rights  and  authority  over  them.  I 
implore  him  to  be  a  mother  to  them,  and  under 
no  circumstances  to  allow  any  one  to  separate 
them  from  him.  I  authorize  him  to  remove 
them  from  one  place  to  another  as  may  seem 
best  to  him,  —  in  short,  to  treat  my  children  as  if 
they  were  his  own.  I  am  sure  that  all  who  care 
for  me  will  most  sacredly  regard  this  my  desire. 


During  the  French  Revolution,       145 

Written    ill  the  prison    of  the    Luxembourg, 
this  24th  Messidor,  year  II.  of  the  French  Re- 
public, one  and  indivisible. 
(Signed) 
Louise  Noailles,  wife  of  Noailles. 


Letter  of  the  Same  to  the  Same. 

I  send  you,  my  dear  friend,  a  short  will 
which  I  am  told  will  be  valid  ;  I  keep  a  copy  of 
it  in  my  pocket.  Make  the  best  use  you  can  of 
it  as  well  as  that  of  my  mother,  communicating  it 
to  the  proper  persons  when  the  time  comes. 
God  has  sustained  and  will  sustain  me  ;  I  have 
the  strongest  faith  in  Him.  Farewell,  my  dear 
friend  ;  I  shall  feel  grateful  to  you  even  in 
Heaven.  Be  sure  of  this.  Farewell,  Alexis, 
Alfred,  Euphemie.  Love  God  all  your  lives  ; 
cling  to  Him  always.  Pray  for  your  father  and 
live  for  his  happiness.  Remember  your  mother, 
and  that  her  dearest  wish  for  you  was  that  you 
should  be  the  children  of  God.  I  give  you  all 
my  last  blessing.  I  hope  to  find  you  again  in 
the  bosom  of  your  Father.  I  shall  not  forget 
our  friends,  and  I  hope  they  will  not  forget  me. 

The   note   enclosed  is  for   Louis.      [So  she 


146  Prison  Life 

called  her  husband.]     Put  it  with  the  one  you 
already  have 

(Signed)  L.  Noailles. 


Louise  Noailles  to  her  Husband. 

You  will  find  a  letter  from  me,  my  husband, 
written  at  different  times  and  very  disconnect- 
edly. I  should  have  liked  to  rewrite  it,  and  to 
add  many  things  ;  but  that  is  impossible  now. 
I  can  therefore  only  renev/  the  assurance  of 
the  love  which  you  already  know  I  bear  to  you, 
and  which  I  shall  bear  with  me  to  my  grave. 
You  know  what  terrible  circumstances  surround 
me,  and  you  will  be  glad  to  learn  that  God  has 
cared  for  me  ;  that  he  has  sustained  my  strength 
and  my  courage  ;  that  the  hope  of  gaining,  by 
the  sacrifice  of  my  life,  the  eternal  welfare  of 
you  and  my  children  will  continue  to  encourage 
me  through  the  moments  most  terrible  to  the 
flesh.  May  it  please  God  that  this  thought  may 
decide  you  to  live  for  eternity,  and  to  strive  in 
unison  with  me.  I  confide  to  you  my  dear 
children,  who  have  been  the  comfort  of  my  life, 
and  will  be,  I  hope,  the  comfort  of  yours.  I  am 
sure  you  will  seek-  to  strengthen  in  them  the 
principles  I  have  inculcated  ;  they  are  the  only 


During  the  French  Revolution.        147 

source  of  true  happiness  and  the  only  means  of 
obtaining  it.  I  have  now,  my  husband,  one  last 
request  to  make,  —  one  which  I  am  sure  you  will 
think  superfluous  when  you  know  what  it  is.  I 
implore  you  with  my  last  breath  never  to  sepa- 
rate my  dear  children  from  Monsieur  Grelet,  in 
whose  charge  I  have  left  them.  I  charge  my 
dear  Alexis  to  tell  you  all  we  owe  to  him. 
There  are  no  kind  cares  and  attentions  which  he 
has  not  shown  me,  particularly  since  I  have 
been  in  prison.  He  has  been  both  father  and 
mother  to  these  poor  children  ;  he  has  sacrificed 
himself  for  them  and  for  me  under  the  most  try- 
ing circumstances  with  a  tenderness  and  courage 
for  which  we  can  never  be  sufficiently  grateful. 
The  only  comfort  I  can  have  is  to  know  that  my 
children  are  in  his  charge.  You  will  not  disturb 
this  arrangement,  my  husband  ;  and  I  am  sure 
you  will  have  a  sacred  regard  for  this  wish  of 
mine.  I  do  not  know  what  will  become  of  my 
poor  Euphemie,  but  I  declare  to  you  that  for  a 
thousand  reasons  I  desire  that  the  citizeness 
Thibaut  should  no  longer  have  the  care  of  her. 
My  husband,  I  bid  you  a  last  farewell. 
May  we  be  once  more  reunited  in  Eternity. 


148  Prison  Life 

From  the  Same  to  Alexis,  her  eldest  Son, 
the  2jth  Messidor. 

I  charge  you,  my  dear  child,  to  give  your 
father  a  detailed  account  of  the  obligations  we 
are  under  to  the  citizen  Grelet.  1  rely  upon 
your  heart  to  make  him  understand  all  he  has 
been  to  you  and  to  me.  Do  not  forget  to  say 
that  he  wished  to  share  his  purse  with  us,  and 
that  we  have  lived  entirely  at  his  expense. 

I  send  you,  my  dear  children,  my  tenderest 
love  and  kisses.   .   .  . 


The  Same  to  Monsieur  Grelet. 

It  was  not  my  fault,  my  dear  child  [thus  she 
was  accustomed  to  address  Monsieur  Grelet], 
that  you  waited  yesterday  so  long  and  in  vain  ; 
I  am  very  sorry  for  it,  and  also  for  all  the  trouble 
that  this  mother  and  children  cause  you.  Re- 
member that  you  are  the  only  and  blessed  com- 
fort that  I  have  in  this  world.  I  have  not  heard 
from  you  since  the  little  message  you  sent  as 
you  were  going  out  from  breakfast  at  Citizeness 
Raymond's  till  yesterday  at  half  past  eleven. 
It  was  then  too  late  for  my  answer  to  go  out. 
I  have  told  you  the  condition  of  my  linen.   I  am 


During  the  French  Revolution.        149 

in  great  need  of  some  ;  get  some  for  me  from 
my  confidential  servant. 

I  highly  approve  of  your  lodgings  ;  shall  I 
tell  my  sister-in-law^  that  I  insist  upon  your  re- 
maining with  your  brothers  ?  The  letter  which 
you  have  seems  to  me  more  persuasive  than 
anything  I  could  say. 

Farewell,  my  dear  children  ;  I  love  you  all 
four  more  tenderly  than  ever. 

I  am  well  as  usual. 

(Signed)  L.   Noailles. 


Last  Letter  from  Madame  de  Noaittes  to 
Monsieur  Gretet. 

I  have  received,  my  dear  child,  all  that  you 
sent  me  ;  I  thank  you  a  thousand  times,  and  shall 
never  cease  to  repeat,  as  the  poor  do,  '  God  re- 
ward you.'  This  is  and  ever  will  be  the  cry  of 
my  heart,  from  above  as  well  as  from  here  below. 
I  am  ashamed  of  having  said  yesterday  '  this  ' 
mother  and  children.  The  expression  troubles 
me  ;  I  should  have  said  as  usual,  and  I  do  say 
now  with  all  my  heart, /oar  mother  and  your 
brothers,  whom  you  have  specially  under  your 
care,  because  you  are  the  eldest.  But  for  you, 
my  dear  child, what  would  have  become  of  them  ? 


ISO  Prison  Life 

Farewell,  dear,  dear  children  ;  I  send  you  my 
tenderest  love  and  kisses. 

(Signed)     Louise  Noailles. 


Extract  from  the  last  Will  and  Testament 
OF  Anne  -  Jeanne  -  Catherine  -  Dominique  - 
Adrienne-Louise-Pauline   Noailles,  Wife 

OF   THE    former    ViCOMTE    DE    NoaILLES. 

In  the  name  of  the  Father,  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  : 

I  commend  my  soul  to  God  ;  I  die  in  the 
religion  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Apostolic 
Church,  in  which  by  the  mercy  of  God  I  was 
born,  and  have  always  lived.  My  love  for  this 
holy  religion  has  grown  with  my  growth  ;  I 
trust  that  it  will  be  my  support  when  I  come  to 
die,  as  it  has  been  my  strength  and  comfort 
during  every  moment  of  my  life.  I  believe 
firmly  all  that  it  has  pleased  God  to  reveal  to  us, 
and  all  that  the  Catholic,  Apostolic,  and  Roman 
Church  teaches. 

I  hope  in  its  promises  ;  I  put  my  whole  trust 
in  the  merits  of  Jesus. 

I  request  Monsieur  de  Noailles,  my  hus- 
band, to  undertake  the  execution  of  my  will  ;  I 
am  glad  to  give  him  in  this  last  act  of  my  life  a 


During  the  French  Revolution.       151 

fresh  proof  of  my  confidence,  and  of  a  love 
which  has  made  me  so  happy.  I  therefore 
place  in  his  hands  all  the  interests  I  have  of 
every  kind  whatever. 

I  hope  he  will  regard  them  as  his  own,  and 
that  when  he  is  occupied  with  the  details  he 
will  recall  her  who  felt  so  truly  happy  in  being 
united  to  him  and  all  she  suffered  for  her  love. 
I  beg  him  to  accept  the  little  bust  of  Adrien, 
and  the  two  portraits  of  our  children.  I  bless 
these  dear  children  with  my  latest  breath.  I 
implore  them  for  the  sake  of  the  love  I  bear 
them  to  draw  near  to  God  with  all  their  hearts, 
to  strive  to  obey  His  laws.  I  assure  them,  by 
my  own  experience,  that  only  thus  will  they  be 
able  to  taste  pure  and  lasting  happiness  amid 
all  the  changes  of  this  life.  I  beg  them  to  re- 
member that  the  desire  for  their  real  happiness 
has  been  the  continual  object  of  my  thoughts 
and  prayers,  and  that  I  shall  never  cease  to  im- 
plore God  for  it  if  he  mercifully  receives  me. 
I  leave  them  all  the  portraits  of  their  father.  I 
charge  them  to  reverence  and  love  him  all  the 
days  of  their  lives,  and  to  bring  to  his  remem- 
brance, by  their  great  tenderness,  her  who  gave 
them  birth.  I  beg  them  to  remember  that  it  is 
to  them  I  confide  the  care  of  his  happiness  ;  and 
I  charge  them  to  perform  my  duty  toward  him. 


152  Prison  Life 

I  commend  myself  to  the  prayers  of  my  rel- 
atives and  friends,  and  rely  upon  them  to  have 
prayers  said  to  God  for  the  repose  of  my  soul. 

I  request  the  executor  of  my  will  (who  shall 
be  Monsieur  de  Grammont  in  default  of  my 
husband)  to  give  to  my  mother  and  sisters  what- 
ever they  may  wish  of  the  things  which  belonged 
to  me. 

I  give  my  mother  a  renewed  assurance  of 
my  most  tender  and  filial  affection.  I  owe  her 
a  great  share  of  the  happiness  of  my  life,  and  es- 
pecially shall  I  owe  her  my  eternal  happiness  if 
God  in  his  mercy  receives  me. 

I  request  Madame  de  la  Fayette,  in  the 
name  of  the  affection  we  bear  each  other,  not  to 
give  way  to  grief,  but  to  bear  up  for  the  sake  of 
her  husband  and  children.  Her  real  happiness, 
her  interests,  and  the  interests  of  all  who  are 
dear  to  her  will  always  be  mine  ;  and  I  shall 
bear  them  with  me  forever.  I  implore  her  and 
also  my  two  other  sisters  to  remember  that  this 
union  which  has  been  the  delight  and  comfort 
of  our  lives  is  not  broken  up,  that  we  are 
parted  only  for  a  little  while,  and  that  we  shall 
be  reunited,  I  hope,  for  eternity.  [Here  follow 
bequests.]  I  assure  my  father  once  more  of 
the  true  and  tender  love  I  have  for  him  ;  I  beg 
him  to  remember  me,  and  to  believe  that  as  I 


During  the  French  Revolution,       153 

prayed  earnestly  and  unceasingly  for  his  happi- 
ness in  this  world,  so  will  it  be  one  of  my  dear- 
est duties  to  implore  the  Father  for  him  in 
another. 

Written  at  Paris,  this  5th  of  April,  1794. 

(Signed)         Louise  Noailles. 

Codicil  of  the  ^Ih   Venddmiaire,   Year  II. 
of  the  Republic. 

In  the  name  of  the  Father,  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  : 

Receive,  O  Lord,  the  sacrifice  of  my  life  ;  I 
give  my  spirit  into  thy  hands.  Help  me,  O  my 
God  I     Leave  me  not  when  my  strength  fails. 

I  have  always  lived,  and  hope  by  the  grace 
of  God  to  die,  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Apos- 
tolic religion. 

I  forgive  all  my  enemies  (if  I  have  any)  from 
the  bottom  of  my  heart ;  I  pray  that  God  may 
grant  them  his  fullest  pardon. 

I  request  that  payment  may  be  made,  etc. 

Written  at  Paris,  and 

(Signed)         Louise  Noailles. 

I  learned  on  leaving  the  prison  that  there  was 
a  certain  lady  named  Lavet  who  had  been  at  the 
Conciergerie  at  the  same  time  as   Mesdames  de 


154  Prison  Life 

Noailles  and  d'Ayen.  I  hastened  to  go  to  see 
her  and  ask  for  an  account  of  their  short  and 
terrible  residence  in  that  prison,  which  she  gave 
me  as  follows :  — 

Mesdames  de  Noailles  and  d'Ayen  arrived 
at  the  Conciergerie  on  the  21st  of  July,  1793, 
excessively  fatigued  by  their  removal  from  the 
Luxembourg,  which  had  been  made  in  very  rough 
wagons.  They  were  suffering  for  want  of  food, 
which  it  was  impossible  to  procure  for  them,  as 
it  was  nine  o'clock  at  night,  and  the  rules  of  the 
prison  did  not  permit  anything  to  be  brought  in 
after  nightfall.  We  could  only  give  them  some 
gooseberry  water  to  quench  their  thirst.  They 
were  put  into  a  dungeon  where  there  were  three 
other  women,  one  of  whom  knew  Madame  de 
la  Fayette  by  reputation.  She  took  a  kind  in- 
terest in  her  neighbours,  and  undertook  to  help 
them  to  procure  beds  ;  but  the  turnkeys  having 
discovered  that  they  had  not  so  much  as  forty- 
five  francs, —  which  sum  they  exacted  for  furnish- 
ing them,  —  absolutely  refused  to  supply  them. 
They  had  been  robbed  of  everything  at  the  Lux- 
embourg ;  the  Vicomtesse  de  Noailles  pos- 
sessed only  fifty  sous.  Madame  Lavet,  touched 
by  the  situation  of  this  unfortunate  family,  gave 
her  bed  to  Madame  la  Marechale  de  Noailles, 
obtained  one  for  Madame  d'Ayen,  and  proposed 


During  the  French  Revolution.       155 

to  her  daughter  that  she  should  lie  down  on  a 
cot.  She  would  not  do  so,  however,  saying 
that  she  had  now  too  little  time  to  live  to  make 
it  worth  while  to  take  the  trouble.  Madame 
d'Ayen  spent  a  greater  part  of  the  night  trying 
to  persuade  her  to  do  so,  but  could  not  succeed. 
The  angelic  woman  borrowed  a  book  of  devo- 
tions and  a  light,  by  means  of  which  she  read 
and  prayed  to  God  constantly.  She  stopped 
only  long  enough  to  wait  upon  her  grandmother, 
who  slept  at  intervals  for  several  hours.  Every 
time  she  awakened  the  grandmother  read  over 
her  indictment,  saying  to  herself:  '  No,  it  is  not 
possible  that  I  am  to  die  on  account  of  a  con- 
spiracy of  which  I  know  nothing  ;  I  will  plead 
my  cause  before  ihe  judges  so  that  they  shall 
not  be  able  to  condemn  me.'  She  thought  of 
her  dress^  feared  it  was  rumpled,  arranged  her 
bonnet,  and  would  not  believe  it  possible  that 
the  next  day  could  be  the  last  of  her  life. 
Madame  d'Ayen  had  fears,  but  no  conviction 
of  the  imminent  danger  which  threatened  her. 
She  dozed  for  a  while.  She  was  greatly  wor- 
ried, wishing  to  send  her  watch  —  the  only  thing 
she  had  left  —  to  her  children.  She  urged  her 
companions  to  take  charge  of  it  ;  but  they  did 
not  dare  to  do  so.  The  Vicomtesse  de  Noailles 
made  the  same  request  with  regard  to  an  empty 


156  Prison  Life 

portfolio,  a  portrait,  and  some  hair  ;  but  she  re- 
ceived the  same  reply,  that  such  commissions 
would  compromise  them  all.  She  made  Madame 
Lavet  promise  to  tell  Monsieur  Grelet  that  she 
should  die  in  peace  and  perfect  resignation,  but 
that  she  longed  from  the  bottom  of  her  heart  to 
see  him  and  her  children.  Some  one  in  that 
sorrowful  room  uttered  the  name  of  her  dear 
sister,  Madame  de  la  Fayette  ;  she  forbade 
them  to  speak  of  her  lest  it  should  compromise 
her.  Madame  de  Noailles,  the  younger,  of 
whom  I  have  just  spoken,  did  not  even  think  of 
sleeping;  her  eyes  were  wide  open,  contem- 
plating that  Heaven  which  she  was  so  soon  to 
enter.  Her  face  showed  the  serenity  of  her  soul. 
Thoughts  of  eternity  sustained  her  courage. 
Such  calmness  was  never  seen  in  that  terrible 
place.  She  forgot  herself  entirely  in  caring  for 
her  mother  and  grandmother. 

At  six  o'clock  in  the  morning,  in  order  to 
distract  their  minds,  we  undertook  to  give  them 
some  breakfast.  Mesdames  de  Boufflers  brought 
them  some  chocolate.  They  remained  with 
them  a  few  moments  and  then  bade  them  a 
final  farewell. 

Nine  o'clock  struck  ;  the  bailiffs  came,  and 
found  their  victims  surrounded  by  the  weeping 
friends  who  had  known  them  onlv  twelve  hours. 


During  the  French  Revolution.        157 

The  mother  made  some  arrangements  in  case 
they  should  be  acquitted.  The  daughter,  who 
never  once  doubted  the  fate  which  awaited  her, 
thanked  Madame  Lavet  in  her  sweet,  gracious 
way,  expressed  her  gratitude  for  all  her  kindness, 
and  then  said  :  ^  1  read  good  fortune  in  your 
face  ;   you  will  not  be  beheaded/ 

This  IS  all  that  I  have  been  able  to  learn  from 
Madame  Lavet  in  reference  to  that  terrible 
scene. 

(Signed)  Noailles, 

Duchesse  de  Duras. 


MADAME    LATOUR'S    MEMOIR. 

Containing  an  Account  of  the  Life  in  the 
Prison  of  the  Luxembourg,  where  she 
WAS  imprisoned  during  the  Years  1793 
AND  1794,  in  Company  with  Madame  la 
Marechale  Duchesse  de  Mouchy. 

nPHE  last  two  years,  during  which  I  shared 
•*^  the  misfortunes  of  Monsieur  and  Madame 
de  Mouchy,  have  abounded  in  such  precious 
moments  to  me  that  in  order  to  preserve  the 
remembrance  of  them  (not  for  myself,  —  to  me 
they  are  ever  present,  —  but  for  those  near  to 
me),  I  relate  as  an  eye-witness  the  sad  circum- 
stances under  which  they  manifested  the  nobility 
of  their  souls,  and  the  beautiful  spirit  in  which 
they  endured  their  captivity, 

I  trust  I  may  be  pardoned  for  speaking  of 
myself  frequently  when  I  am  talking  about 
them,  and  for  saying  '  we  '  when  I  ought  to  say 
Monsieur  and  Madame  la  Marechale  ;  but  I 
may  say  that  their  interests  had  become  mine, 
that  my  existence,  on  account  of  my  attachment 


i6o  Prison  Life 

to  them,  depended  so  much  upon  theirs,  that 
everything  I  thought  and  felt  was  in  common 
with  them.  I  was  very  careful  in  this  matter  ; 
for  they  treated  me  with  such  distinction  that  it 
often  embarrassed  me.  They  thought,  these 
honoured  friends  (may  I  be  pardoned  for  ex- 
pressing myself  thus),  that  they  were  under 
obligations  to  me  ;  but  they  were  mistaken.  I 
was  never  more  proud  of  anything  than  of 
waiting  upon  them  in  prison.  Let  no  one  praise 
me  for  it ;  I  do  not  deserve  praise. 

Madame  de  Duras  has  given  in  her  memoirs 
an  account  of  the  life  her  honoured  parents  led 
at  Mouchy.  I  cannot  express  the  despair  in 
which  they  were  left  when  she  was  taken  away 
from  them  ;  they  refused  to  take  any  nourish- 
ment. I  spent  the  whole  night  beside  Madame  de 
Mouchy,  who  did  nothing  but  weep  and  moan 
over  the  loss  of  her  dear  daughter,  so  she  always 
called  her.  Ten  days  after  her  departure  a  body 
of  about  sixty  armed  men  arrived,  with  some 
of  the  municipal  authorities  and  the  Commis- 
sioners of  the  Committee  of  General  Security, 
furnished  with  an  order  to  search  everywhere 
for  a  quantity  of  arms  which  were  said  to  be 
concealed  in  the  chateau,  and  to  arrest  any  one 
who  should  be  suspected.  They  found  only 
one   pistol,  but  seized  some   title-deeds  which 


During  the  French  Revolution.        i6i 

the  fiodiste  ^  was  arranging  for  the  purpose  of 
carrying  them  to  the  prescribed  place  of  deposit. 
The  commissioners  were  in  a  rage,  and  had  him 
put  in  prison.  They  treated  his  wife,  who  was 
in  a  delicate  condition,  in  the  most  inhuman 
manner,  and  took  away  their  badges  from  the 
municipal  officers,  who  they  declared  were  in 
collusion  with  him.  They  threatened  the  whole 
village,  and  said  they  were  sorry  they  had  not 
brought  a  guillotine  and  cut  off  the  head  of 
every  citizen.  They  ransacked  and  almost 
pulled  down  some  portions  of  the  chateau.  The 
commissioners  demanded  to  see  some  lead 
coffins  which  were  supposed  to  be  in  the  vault 
of  the  chapel.  After  much  searching  they  found 
three  of  these.  This  capture  did  not  satisfy 
them  ;  they  thought  that  money  had  been  con- 
cealed in  the  coffins,  but  they  were  mistaken  in 
their  suspicion.  They  compelled  the  municipal 
authorities,  though  not  in  accordance  with  their 
duties,  to  assist  in  the  search.  The  latter  were 
almost  frightened  to  death. 

The  consternation  in  the  village  was  so  great 
that  no  one  dared  move  out  of  one's  house.    The 

1  The /tvt/isU'  [steward]  was  named  Carbonnier.  He 
as  well  as  his  wife  gave  proof  of  the  sincerest  attachment 
and  fidelity  to  Monsieur  and  Madame  de  Mouchy.  He 
was  imprisoned  for  a  whole  year  in  the  Anglaises  and  the 
Grande  Force. 

II 


1 62  Prison  Life 

night  was  even  more  terrible.  The  peasants  who 
composed  our  guard  became  intoxicated  with 
the  wine  they  found  in  the  cellar,  and  fired 
their  guns  off  under  the  windows  of  the  houses  ; 
we  thought  our  last  hour  had  come.  At  last, 
after  three  days  of  searching,  the  chief  commis- 
sioner affixed  the  seals,  seized  all  the  silver,  — 
alleging  as  a  pretext  for  doing  so  the  fact  that 
some  of  the  dishes  had  on  them  armorial  bear- 
ings, —  drew  up  a  proces-perbal,  and  allowed  us 
to  pack  up  only  in  the  presence  of  the  jailers,  so 
that  they  might  see  what  we  carried  away  with 
us.  They  restored  the  badges  to  the  municipal 
officers,  and  concluded  to  carry  the /(/oi/s/^  away 
with  them.  His  wife  was  left  on  account  of 
her  condition.  We  were  so  miserable  during 
the  whole  of  the  three  days  we  passed  under 
the  conduct  of  this  troop,  that,  incredible  as  it 
may  seem,  we  were  anxious  to  reach  the  prison 
to  which  we  were  destined.  Picture  a  court- 
yard filled  with  the  wagons  in  which  we  were 
to  be  taken  away,  two  large  carts  loaded  with 
title-deeds,  coffins,  a  clock,  some  old  pictures, 
trunks,  and  other  things  ;  the  remains  of  the 
dead  scattered  about ;  pieces  of  wood,  loose 
papers,  and  other  rubbish  ;  the  ragged  country 
guardsmen  with  frightened  faces,  and  one  can 
have  some  idea  of  the  condition  of  Mouchy  at 


During  the  French  Revolution.        163 

the  moment  of  our  departure  with  the  chief 
commissioner,  who  made  us  halt  at  St.  Brice 
long  enough  for  him  to  make  inquiries  about  a 
few  persons  in  the  vicinity,  after  which  he 
returned  to  his  carriage  content  with  his  dis- 
coveries. We  talked  a  good  deal  as  we 
went  along,  and  found  out  that  they  were 
going  to  take  Monsieur  and  Madame  de 
Mouchy  to  stay  for  the  night  at  their  own 
house,  pretending  that  it  would  be  impossible 
to  procure  even  absolute  necessities  for  them 
at  La  Force  at  so  late  an  hour.  We  reached 
the  Hotel  Mouchy  at  two  o'clock  in  the 
morning. 

The  commissioner  left  them  there  two  days, 
during  which  time  applications  were  made  to 
the  Committee  of  General  Security,  who  ordered 
a  suspension  of  the  affixing  of  seals  in  the  house. 
Janon,  the  commissioner  of  the  section  of 
Crenelle  who  was  charged  with  this  duty,  ob- 
served that  it  was  not  worth  while  doing  it  be- 
cause there  were  no  proper  signatures.  He  was 
requested  to  delay  until  the  signatures  could  be 
obtained.  Unfortunately  the  members  of  the 
committee  had  gone  to  dinner,  and  would  not 
reassemble  till  the  evening  ;  then  our  commis- 
sioner (a  man  named  Braut)  would  listen  to  no 
further   entreaties,    and   declared   that   he   had 


164  Prison  Life 

done  wrong  not  to  execute  his  orders  sooner. 
He  affixed  the  seals,  and  we  started  off  in  a 
hack  at  ten  o'clock  at  night.  The  coachman 
lost  his  way,  and  took  us  to  the  Rue  St.  Victor, 
where  there  was  a  house  of  detention.  It  was 
almost  one  o'clock  when  we  reached  La  Grande 
Force  ;  the  prison  for  men  was  separate  from 
that  for  women. 

When  it  was  proposed  to  leave  Monsieur  de 
Mouchy  at  the  former  and  take  us  to  La  Petite 
Force,  I  thought  Madame  de  Mouchy  would 
die  on  the  spot  ;  and  when  it  was  necessary  for 
her  to  separate  from  her  husband,  it  was  only 
by  force  that  she  could  be  torn  from  him  and 
led  away  to  a  room  where  nineteen  women 
were  sleeping  on  hard  beds  of  sacking.  When 
she  was  brought  to  the  door,  the  turnkeys, 
cross  at  being  wakened  from  their  sleep,  hesi- 
tated about  receiving  her  ;  but  the  clerk  ordered 
them  to  do  so.  She  wept  the  whole  night  long. 
She  took  it  into  her  head  that  no  arrangement 
had  been  made  about  my  not  being  arrested, 
and  that  consequently  I  could  not  be  allowed 
to  remain.  I  told  her  that  the  commissioner 
had  obtained  an  order  from  the  Committee  of 
General  Security  on  the  subject.  He  brought 
it  to  me  at  once.  I  was  delighted  at  this 
piece  of  good  fortune,  which  greatly  comforted 


During  the  French  Revolution.        165 

Madame  de  Mouchy,  who  told  me  that  it  helped 
her  to  bear  her  misfortunes.  Our  lodgings 
were  changed,  and  we  took  possession  of  the 
new  ones.  We  found  in  them  the  widow  of  the 
mayor  of  Cassel,  whose  husband  had  been  guil- 
lotined eight  days  before.  She  was  in  despair. 
I  saw  her  pass  whole  nights  on  her  knees  upon 
her  bed,  weeping  and  praying  alternately.  The 
apartment  was  at  the  top  of  the  house  in  the 
quarter  appropriated  to  the  women  of  the  town, 
who  kept  up,  though  in  prison,  a  frightful  noise 
from  about  five  o'clock  in  the  evening  through 
the  whole  night.  They  came  to  see  Madame 
de  Mouchy  to  assure  her  of  their  innocence, 
and  to  ask  her  to  pay  to  them  her  garnish- 
money.  In  the  morning  she  received  a  message 
from  Monsieur  de  Mouchy,  who  proposed  to 
her  to  go  with  him  to  the  prison  of  the  Luxem- 
bourg. She  replied  that  '  since  her  separation 
from  him  she  had  never  ceased  to  declare  that 
she  would  give  everything  she  had  in  the  world 
to  be  able  to  be  with  him,  even  though  she  slept 
on  a  bed  of  straw.' 

Some  objections  were  made  to  this  arrange- 
ment, but  they  were  overcome.  When  I  in- 
formed Madame  la  Marechale  that  all  was 
settled,  she  embraced  me,  and  said,  '  You  could 
tell  me   of  nothing  which  could   make   me   so 


1 66  Prison  Life 

happy  as  this.  Go  at  once  and  tell  the  minis- 
tering angel  who  enables  me  to  rejoin  Monsieur 
de  Mouchy  that  I  shall  never  forget  the  happi- 
ness he  has  procured  for  me.' 

Commissioner  Braut,  who  had  been  very 
severe  to  us  at  Mouchy,  had  become  more 
lenient.  It  was  he  who  had  obtained  our  trans- 
fer to  the  Luxembourg.  We  went  to  La  Grande 
Force  for  Monsieur  de  Mouchy.  Never  was 
there  such  an  affecting  reunion ;  even  the 
turnkeys  were  touched  by  the  sight,  and  so  was 
Commissioner  Braut. 

We  went  almost  joyfully  to  the  Luxembourg. 
(Great  God,  how  little  one  can  tell  what  one 
may  be  glad  to  do.)  Our  conductor  left  us  in 
the  keeper's  room.  We  remained  there  from 
five  o'clock  till  nine.  A  terrible  scene  took 
place  in  that  apartment  ;  the  famous  Henriot, 
general  of  the  Parisian  army,  came  with  his 
flute  to  look  for  a  patriot  who  had  been  un- 
justly incarcerated  at  Caen,  and  afterward 
brought  to  Paris.  He  had  taken  a  great  deal 
of  wine  at  a  great  dinner,  where  the  guests 
made  terrible  jokes  about  the  aristocrats,  say- 
ing, with  coarse  laughter,  '  Yes,  we  must  have 
twenty  thousand  of  those  creatures'  heads.'  We 
had  to  wait  until  they  were  gone  before  we 
could  know  where  we  were  to  be  lodged.    The 


During  the  French  Revolution.        167 

room  assigned  us  was  one  formerly  occupied 
by  Brissot  de  Varville.  The  window  was  still 
walled  up.  Madame  de  Mouchy's  bed  was 
set  directly  over  the  place  where  formerly  stood 
the  bed  of  her  mother  (Madame  d'Arpajon 
had  an  apartment  at  the  Luxembourg,  being 
maid-of-honour  to  the  Queen  of  Spain,  Madame 
d'Orleans),  who  was  lodging  there  at  the  time 
of  Madame  de  Mouchy's  birth.  She  frequently 
told  us  of  having  been  born  in  the  Luxembourg, 
of  having  been  married  there,  and  would  add, 
'  and  do  you  not  think  it  strange  that  I  should 
be  imprisoned  here  ? ' 

Although  I  did  not  really  believe  in  the  fate 
which  actually  threatened  her,  this  speech  made 
me  shiver  inwardly.  The  day  after  our  arrival 
was  spent  entirely  in  getting  ourselves  settled 
to  the  best  advantage  in  the  small  space  allotted 
to  us. 

The  day  after,  the  commissioner  Betremieux 
came  to  take  Monsieur  and  Madame  de  Mouchy 
to  their  house,  so  as  to  break  the  seals  in  their 
presence.  They  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting 
there  Mesdames  de  Poix  andde  Noailles.  All 
passed  off  very  well  ;  nothing  of  a  suspicious 
character  was  found.  The  procts-verbal  was 
properly  made  out,  and  we  had  some  hopes^that 
they  would  be  allowed   to  remain  in  their  own 


1 68  Prison  Life 

house  ;    but  we  returned   that   evening   to  the 
Luxembourg. 

There  were  fifty-three  persons  there  who  were 
well  known  to  them,  as  they  came  from  the 
section  about  the  fountain  of  Crenelle.  An  order 
was  sent  to  transfer  the  women  to  the  An- 
glaises  ;  those  of  them  who  were  married 
obtained  permission  to  remain. 

The  keeper  told  me,  as  I  had  been  told  at  La 
Petite  Force,  that  he  could  not  allow  me  to  re- 
main in  the  house  without  the  permission  of  the 
committee.  I  told  him  that  I  had  had  that  for 
La  Force  ;  he  explained  to  me,  very  truly,  that 
this  could  not  be  used  at  the  Luxembourg.  He 
advised  me  to  send  in  a  petition  to  be  allowed 
to  stay,  and  promised  me  to  say  nothing  if  I  re- 
ceived no  answer.  I  sent  the  petition,  received 
no  reply,  and  he  said  nothing  about  me.  We 
had  been  ten  days  in  that  room  when  the  com- 
missioner Marinot  (quite  a  well-known  man) 
entered  with  one  of  his  agents.  I  had  just 
seen  Monsieur  Betremieux,  and  had  made  him 
promise  faithfully  to  come  to  see  Madame  de 
Mouchy.  We  were  pressing  around  him  to  in- 
quire of  him  whether  there  was  any  hope  of 
being  liberated.  Marinot  said  to  him,  angrily, 
'  What  are  you  doing  here  ?  You  are  up  to 
some  mischief  I  Get  out  I  '     I  began  to  tremble 


During  the  French  Revolution.        169 

Vv^ith  fright,  fearing  lest  I  had  compromised 
Monsieur  Betremieux.  This  terrible  man  con- 
tinued in  the  same  tone  :  '  Why  are  there  only 
three  persons  in  this  room  ?  Five  must  be 
put  here  ;  '  and  he  made  a  figure  five  with 
charcoal  on  the  fireplace.  Madame  de  Mouchy 
said  to  him  :  '  Citizen,  you  do  not  think  w^hat 
you  are  saying  ;  five  persons  cannot  stay  here.' 
'  Ah  !  why  not  ? '  M  do  not  wish  any  one  here 
but  my  husband.'  '  I  will  give  you  some  old 
men.'  '  I  will  not  have  it  so  ;  give  me,  rather, 
another  room.'  '  I  will  see  ;  there  is  another 
higher  up.'  He  came  back  in  half  an  hour,  and 
said  as  he  opened  the  door,  '  I  have  found  a 
very  pretty  room  with  a  fine  corridor,  where 
you  can  take  exercise.'  I  went  up  to  see  it, 
and  also  the  '  fine  corridor,'  which  was  full  of 
big  rafters,  against  which  one  would  strike  one's 
head.  This  room  had  been  used  as  an  office  by 
Monsieur  de  la  Marliere.  The  place  where  the 
stove  had  been  was  newly  plastered  over,  and 
the  walls  were  all  blackened.  One  cannot 
imagine  a  dirtier  place  ;  it  took  me  all  day  and 
more  to  make  it  clean.  A  stove  was  put  up  in 
this  room  ;  but  the  fire  could  not  be  lighted  in 
it  when  the  wind  was  from  the  south. 

A  description  of  this  room  and  its  furniture 
will   not  be  out  of  place.     On  one  side  of  the 


I/O  Prison  Life 

doorway,  to  the  right,  was  my  bed  of  sacking, 
set  lengthwise  ;  I  got  into  it  at  the  foot.  Mon- 
sieur de  Mouchy's  bed  was  next  to  mine,  and 
Madame's  was  placed  transversely.  Under  the 
roof  was  a  table  and  some  of  our  dresses  ;  on 
the  other  side  of  the  grated  window  we  put  the 
wood,  two  arm-chairs,  two  ordinary  chairs, 
another  little  table  on  which  were  other  articles' 
of  wearing  apparel.  There  were  some  plank 
shelves  to  hold  our  dishes ;  and  one  corner  in  the 
corridor  was  reserved,  to  be  used  as  a  ward- 
robe. My  bed  was  a  pantry  during  the  day,  a 
seat  in  the  evening  ;  and  Monsieur  de  Mouchy's 
bed  was  used  in  the  same  manner.  We  spent 
five  months  in  that  terrible  place,  where  the 
most  needy  creature  on  the  estates  of  Monsieur 
and  Madame  la  Marechale  would  not  have  been 
willing  to  live.  Their  virtues  sustained  them  in 
a  wonderful  degree  ;  they  were  an  example  and 
comfort  to  all  who  saw  them.  Their  sweetness 
and  goodness  were  unfailing. 

I  have  often  seen  persons  come  to  the  house 
in  despair,  and  utterly  overwhelmed  at  finding 
themselves  in  such  a  place.  Messieurs  de 
Nicolai  and  de  Laborde  were  so  overcome  that 
they  could  not  speak.  My  venerable  friends 
comforted  them,  cheered  them,  and  induced  them 
to  come  to  them  for  encouragement  and  strength. 


During  the  French  Revolution,        171 

When  the  administrators  arrived^  with  their  caps 
pulled  down  over  their  eyes,  to  ask,  '  Have  you 
no  petitions  to  send  in?'  '  No,  citizen  ;  only  if 
you  could  have  my  daughter,  who  is  at  Chan- 
tilly,  transferred  to  this  place,  I  should  be  ex- 
tremely glad.'  One  of  them  said,  '  Yes  ;  that 
ought  to  be  done  on  account  of  their  age.' 
However,  no  steps  were  taken  in  that  direction 
till  the  arrival  of  Danton,  Lacroix,  and  others. 

On  the  4th  of  December,  1793.  Commis- 
sioner Betremieux  came  to  take  Monsieur  and 
Madame  de  Mouchy  to  Mouchy,  to  be  present 
at  the  opening  of  the  seals  ;  they  remained  there 
three  days,  and  breathed  a  little  fresh  air.  Dur- 
ing this  time  they  tried,  without  success,  to  be 
allowed  to  visit  their  house  in  the  company  of 
keepers ;  nor  could  they  obtain  leave  to  see 
their  daughter  at  Chantilly  as  they  were  on  their 
way  back  to  Paris.  The  commissioner  finally 
took  them  to  their  own  house,  where  they  spent 
the  day  with  their  daughters-in-law.  They  were 
compelled  to  return  to  the  Luxembourg  in  the 
evening.  This  parting  was  even  more  trying 
than  the  former  ones  ;  the  few  servants  who  had 
remained  about  the  house  hid  their  faces  and 
wept. 

We  returned  to  the  same  way  of  living.  Our 
days   were   passed    in    the   following    manner : 


172  Prison  Life 

Monsieur  de  Mouchy  rose  first,  at  an  early 
hour,  lighted  his  candle,  said  his  prayers,  and 
took  a  little  coffee  ;  then  Madame  de  Mouchy 
rose  and  took  her  breakfast.  As  soon  as  she 
was  dressed  I  went  to  wait  upon  Madame 
d'Hautefort,  with  whom  they  used  to  live  ;  and 
then  I  returned  and  made  my  toilet.  After 
this,  they  went  out  of  the  room  so  as  to  give 
me  time  to  put  it  in  order.  At  this  hour 
they  always  went  to  see  Madame  la  Duchesse 
d'Orleans,  and  they  always  came  away  filled 
with  admiration  for  her  angelic  conduct.  They 
never  exhausted  their  praises  of  her, — an  evi- 
dence of  their  own  goodness.  They  returned 
to  their  own  apartment  about  half-past  twelve 
o'clock  ;  at  one,  dinner  was  sent  them  from  their 
own  house.  They  never  partook  of  this  meal 
without  speaking  of  Madame  de  Duras,  longing 
for  her,  and  grieving  that  they  could  not  share  it 
with  her,  knowing  she  had  such  miserable  fare. 
Then  some  visitors  would  come  in  ;  after  that 
Monsieur  and  Madame  de  Mouchy  would  go 
out  to  dine  with  a  neighbour,  and  after  their 
return  would  play  piquet  together.  Monsieur 
de  Mouchy  then  walked  about  the  house. 
About  five  o'clock  company  assembled.  The 
guests  were  sometimes  too  numerous  for  the 
size  of  our  apartment,  and  also  for  my  peace  of 


During  the  French  Revolution.        173 

mind,  as  I  knew  there  were  many  spies  about 
us.  The  person  who  was  my  greatest  source  of 
anxiety  was  the  Prince  of  Hesse,  who  lodged 
near  us,  and  invariably  walked  up  and  down 
continually  in  front  of  our  door  whenever  we 
had  several  of  our  friends  together.  He  was 
even  seen  with  his  ear  against  the  door,  trying 
to  hear  what  we  were  saying.  He  informed 
against  one  of  the  keepers,  who  proved  the 
charge  to  be  false,  and  had  him  transferred  to 
another  prison,  to  my  great  delight.  At  eight 
o'clock  every  one  left,  and  we  had  supper. 
Whenever  we  received  any  newspapers,  they 
usually  arrived  at  this  hour.  Toward  the  last  I 
tried  to  find  out  in  advance  whether  the  names 
of  the  victims  contained  in  them  were  of  the 
persons  whom  Monsieur  and  Madame  de  Mou- 
chy  most  dreaded  to  see  in  the  list  of  the  con- 
demned ;  if  so,  I  suppressed  them  until  the 
next  day.     At  ten  o'clock  we  were  all  in  bed. 

A  great  change  took  place  in  Monsieur  and 
Madame  de  Mouchy.  He  was  naturally  ex- 
tremely vivacious  and  she  very  quiet  ;  now  he 
became  calm  and  she  exceedingly  restless,  es- 
pecially so  when  on  certain  days  she  did  not 
receive  the  usual  communications  which  her 
daughter  took  such  trouble  to  send,  and  when  all 
sorts  of  unreliable  news  was  brought  by  persons 


1/4  Prison  Life 

entering  the  prison.  The  nobles,  particularly, 
were  always  sanguine.  I  have  seen  them  make 
out  plans  of  campaigns  which  would  bring  Co- 
bourg  to  Paris,  and  even  to  the  very  doors  of 
their  prison,  to  conduct  them  in  triumph  to  their 
own  homes.  These  unfortunate  persons  lulled 
themselves  with  the  false  hopes  lying  so  far  in 
the  distance  and  never  perceived  the  precipices 
that  were  yawning  beneath  their  feet. 

During  the  period  when  we  were  allowed  to 
go  to  the  courtyard  and  speak  to  our  friends 
through  a  grated  window,  each  one  would  re- 
turn and  say,  '  I  have  seen  my  wife  (or  my 
daughter,  or  my  servant),  who  could  not  ex- 
plain herself  fully,  but  assured  me  by  a  pres- 
sure of  the  hand  that  all  was  going  well.'  If 
a  person  of  any  distinction  was  seen  in  the 
garden  making  the  least  possible  signal  of  any 
kind  it  was  sufficient  to  arouse  hope.  I  cer- 
tainly did  not  share  the  hopefulness  enjoyed  by 
most  of  the  prisoners  ;  indeed,  it  frightened 
me.  I  undertook  at  times  to  convince  them 
that  they  were  too  sanguine  ;  but  I  afterward 
reproached  myself  for  taking  the  liberty  to  do 
so,  for  delusion  was  a  necessity  to  them.  Some 
persons  deluded  themselves  so  completely  that 
they  even  found  that  there  were  some  reasons 
why  their  friends  and  acquaintances  should  be 


During  the  French  Revolution.       175 

condemned,  but  were  confident  that  they  should 
be  exempt.  Monsieur  and  Madame  de  Mouchy 
were  not  of  this  sort ;  on  the  contrary,  they 
considered  their  situation  a  very  critical  one. 
One  thing  was  done  which  alarmed  us  all  ;  pop- 
ular commissions  were  sent  out  by  the  Com- 
mittee of  General  Security,  containing  questions 
to  be  answered  by  the  prisoners.  These  ques- 
tions were  extremely  captious.  I  think  I  can 
remember  them  exactly,  and  also  Monsieur  de 
Mouchy's  answers. 

By  Order  of  the  Committee  of  General  Security ^ 
the  Prisoners  will  answer  truly  and  as  briefly 
as  possible  the  following  questions  :  — 

QUESTIONS.  ANSWERS. 

Vour  name  ?  Noailles  Mouchy. 

Your  age  ?  In  my  seventy-ninth  year. 

Where  did  yoii  live  before  In  Paris,  on  the  Rue  de 

and  after  the  Revolution  b^-  I'Universite,  and  since  the 
gan,  and  since  tJien  ?  9th  of  September  at  Mouchy 

with      my     wife     and     my 
daughter. 
Are  you  a  maj-ried  man  ?  I  have  been  married  fifty- 

If  so,  how  long  since  you  two  years  to  Anne  Claude 
were  married  ?  Louise  d'Arpajon. 

The  number  of  your  chil-  Three  children :  one  daugh- 
dren,  their  age,  and  their  ter  forty-nine  years  old, 
whereabouts'?  married  to   the  former  Due 

de  Duras,  and  now  a  pris- 
oner at  Chantilly;  Phillippe 


76 


Prison  Life 


QUESTIONS. 


Your  profession  before  and 
since  the  Revolution  ? 


Value  of  your  property  be- 
fore aiid  si) ice  the  Revolu- 
tion ? 


With  whom  have  you  asso- 
ciated before  and  since  the 
Revolution  ? 

Have  yo7i  not  signed  reso- 
lutions derogatory  to  liberty  ? 

What  have  you  done  for  the 
Revolution  ? 


ANSWERS. 

de  Poix,  forty  years,  wha 
left  France  to  save  his  life, 
as  a  price  was  set  on  his 
head ;  Louis  Noailles,  aged 
thirty-seven,  left  France  with 
all  the  pass-ports  required  at 
the  time,  and  is  now  in 
North  America. 

I  have  been  a  soldier  from 
my  youth  ;  and  I  have  risen 
to  the  rank  of  Marshal  of 
France. 

My  income  before  the 
Revolution  was  more  than  a 
hundred  thousand  livres  ;  for 
two  years  one  of  my  es- 
tates in  Languedoc  has  been 
under  sequestration  under 
pretext  that  I  had  emigrated 
(though  this  was  proved  not 
to  be  so),  by  order  of  the 
Committee  of  General  Secu- 
rity. The  subsidies  and  the 
forced  loan,  under  which  I 
have  just  been  obliged  to 
relinquish  a  considerable 
sum,  render  it  impossible  for 
me  to  furnish  any  correct 
valuation. 

With,  my  relatives  both 
before  and  since. 

I  have  never  signed  any 
resolutions. 

All  that  was  required  of 
me. 


During  the  French  Revolution.       177 

Madame  de  Mouchy  added  :  — 

'  Having  been  united  to  my  husband  for  fifty- 
two  years  I  have  entertained  no  opinions  differ- 
ering  from  his.' 

[Then  followed  their  signatures.] 

We  had  great  difficulty  in  persuading  Mon- 
sieur de  Mouchy  to  agree  to  answer  the  aforesaid 
questions  ;  at  first  he  positively  refused,  declar- 
ing that  he.  would  never  do  anything  so  revolt- 
ing. I  consulted  different  members  of  his 
family  and  some  of  his  companions  in  misfor- 
tune, who  said  that  it  was  impossible  for  him  to 
escape  answering  the  questions,  and  that  the 
answers  given,  and  which  I  have  just  written 
down,  w^ere  quite  sufficient.  There  were  al- 
ways, they  said,  some  etceteras.  Certain  persons 
of  whom  I  have  spoken,  who  were  always  too 
sanguine,  thought  that  the  interrogatories  would 
hasten  the  acts  of  liberation  ;  but,  on  the  con- 
trary, we  were  not  left  long  in  peace,  and  the 
harsh  treatment  increased.  Then  the  conspir- 
acy entered  into  by  Vincent  Savart  and  Grand- 
mont  (which  I  believe  was  the  only  real  one) 
broke  out.  We  were  then  forbidden  to  walk 
in  the  courtyard  or  to  receive  newspapers  ;  and 
we  were  extremely  restricted  in  every  respect. 
After  a  while  we  were  again  allowed  to  have  the 
newspapers,  but  never  again  to  walk  except  in 
12 


178  Prison  Life 

the  galleries,  where  it  was  impossible  to  take  a 
step  without  running  into  one  another.  So 
many  persons  were  brought  in  that  every  place 
was  full,  although  many  were  sent  off  to  the 
tribunal  every  day. 

Danton,  Lacroix^  Camille  Desmoulins^  etc. 
arrived.  There  was  a  knocking  at  our  door  at 
six  o'clock,  and  we  were  told  to  prepare  to  move 
our  quarters.  The  turnkey  said  to  me  '  Hurry  ! 
some  fine  people  are  coming  and  we  need  this 
room  as  a  place  of  close  confinement.'  I  asked 
him  where  the  room  was  which  was  to  be  given 
us  ;  he  did  not  know,  but  the  jailer  who  followed 
conducted  me  to  it.  It  was,  Monsieur  and 
Madame  de  Mouchy  thought,  sufficiently  large 
to  accommodate  their  daughter,  if  she  could  be 
brought  to  the  Luxembourg.  There  was  a  fire- 
place in  it  which  gave  me  infinite  satisfaction 
whenever  I  saw  Monsieur  de  Mouchy  warming 
himself  in  front  of  it ;  for  he  had  been  freezing 
for  five  months,  as  we  had  only  one  little  stove, 
which  gave  him  the  headache  w^henever  the  fire 
was  lighted  in  it. 

On  the  )th  of  April,  1794,  about  a  fortnight 
after  we  had  been  established  in  our  new  lodg- 
ings, a  convoy  arrived  from  Chantilly.  Mon- 
sieur Randon  de  la  Tour,  who  was  of  the  party, 
came  very  early  in  the  morning  to  tell  our  dis- 


During  the  French  Revolution.        179 

tinguished  old  couple  that  Madame  de  Duras 
was  in  Paris,  and  had  positively  received  orders 
to  come  to  the  Luxembourg  during  the  day. 
They  were  perfectly  delighted.  But  the  whole 
day  passed  and  she  did  not  come  ;  and  we  learned 
that  she  was  at  the  Plessis.  We  hoped  that  she 
was  there  only  temporarily  ;  as  she  still  did  not 
come  we  sent  the  most  urgent  petitions  to  the 
administrators  for  her  transfer.  Hopes  were 
held  out  to  us,  but  Providence  had  decreed  other- 
wise ;  and  if  our  prayers  had  been  answered, 
she  would  not  now  be  living.  After  a  while 
however  we  began  to  hope  again.  One  day 
a  man  named  Vernet  said  to  me  in  a  mysterious 
tone,  '  There  is  some  one  of  your  acquaintance 
below  whom  the  citizen  Mouchy  will  be  glad 
to  see.'  I  said,  '  Surely  it  must  be  the  citizeness 
Duras.'  (He  knew  that  her  father  had  asked 
to  have  her  sent  here  as  he  had  himself  carried 
two  messages  to  the  Committee  of  General 
Security.)  Vernet  replied,  '  I  cannot  say  ;  there 
are  several  persons.'  I  ran  to  repeat  the  con- 
versation to  Monsieur  and  Madame  de  Mouchy, 
who  did  not  doubt  it  was  their  daughter  with 
other  ladies  whose  husbands  were  in  the  Lux- 
embourg and  who  had  petitioned  to  be  allowed 
to  join  them.  We  arranged  the  room  so  as  to 
be  able  to  put  a  bed  in  for  her  :  and  to  our  as- 


i8o  Prison  Life 

tonishment,  after  waiting  a  whole  hour,  Madame 
la  Marechale  de  Noailles,  Madame  la  Duchesse 
d'Ayen,  and  Madame  la  Vicomtesse  de  Noailles 
entered.  Monsieur  de  Mouchy  was  entirely 
upset  by  this.  He  had  a  very  bad  cold,  and  his 
fever  rose  immediately.  He  greatly  dreaded 
the  imprudence  of  his  sister-in-law,  who  was 
very  light-headed.  He  said  that  nothing  could 
be  more  disagreeable  to  him  than  to  have  her  so 
near  him.  These  ladies  told  how,  after  having 
been  tossed  about  from  prison  to  prison^  they 
had  with  much  difficulty  obtained  permis- 
sion to  be  sent  to  the  Luxembourg  that  they 
might  be  near  him.  They  were  lodged  above 
us  in  an  entresol.  The  apartment  was  soon 
prepared.  The  furniture  was  very  scanty,  and  I 
undertook  to  arrange  it  ;  I  never  saw  worse 
beds.  These  ladies,  like  most  of  those  who 
were  condemned  in  advance,  entered  the  prison 
feeling  quite  sure  of  being  soon  restored  to 
liberty.  As  usual,  only  fifty  francs  had  been  left 
to  each  of  them  by  the  turnkeys  ;  they  were  ad- 
vised to  provide  themselves  with  a  little  more  cash. 
Madame  la  Marechale  had  twelve  hundred  francs 
and  the  Vicomtesse,  her  granddaughter,  had  two 
hundred  francs.  They  were  told  that  this  would 
be  enough  for  their  expenses  for  a  month.  This 
money  did  not  last  them  very  long  as  it  was  all 


During  the  French  Revolution.        i8i 

taken  a  short  time  after  in  the  well  remembered 
general  search.  The  following  is  a  detailed 
account  of  the  manner  in  which  our  search  was 
conducted.  In  the  morning,  as  I  opened  the 
shutters  of  my  room,  I  saw  an  armed  guard  in 
the  courtyard, — an  unusual  circumstance.  I 
went  out  into  the  corridor  to  get  some  wood 
which  was  piled  up  there,  and  found  four  mus- 
keteers at  our  door-way  with  the  jailer,  who 
said,  '  Go  back  into  your  room,  citizeness.'  I 
said,  '■  I  am  not  going  out  ;  I  am  going  to  get 
some  wood.'  '  Go  back,  I  tell  you.'  I  obeyed 
trembling  and  fearing  that  something  was  about 
to  happen  to  Monsieur  and  Madame  la  Mare- 
chale.  I  went  up  to  Madame  la  Marechale's 
bed  and  said  to  her  as  quietly  as  possible,  '  I 
don't  know  what  is  going  on,  but  there  are 
guards  in  the  court  and  in  the  corridor,  and  the 
jailer  would  not  allow  me  to  get  any  wood.' 
She  answered,  '  I  thought  I  heard  them.  My 
God  !  what  can  it  be  ? '  I  went  back  to  the 
window  and  saw  that  there  were  musketeers 
also  on  the  pavilion  opposite,  which  somewhat 
reassured  me.  I  concluded  that  it  was  a  gen- 
eral arrangement  for  the  whole  house.  Two 
sentinels  had  been  posted  at  our  door,  and  I 
tried  to  have  some  talk  with  them.  One  good- 
natured  fellow  to  whom  I  furtively  gave  a  glass 


1 82  Prison  Life 

of  wine  said  to  me  in  a  low  voice  :  '  We  do  not 
know  why  we  are  here.  Orders  were  sent  to 
the  section  of  the  Observatory  for  us  to  rise  at 
three  o'clock  this  morning ;  we  were  led  here, 
and  ordered  not  to  speak  to  any  one  nor  to 
allow  any  one  at  all  to  come  out  of  the  apart- 
ments.' We  did  not  learn  very  much  from  that 
interview.  I  made  ten  attempts  to  go  up  to 
see  Mesdames  de  Noailles,  but  was  always  pre- 
vented. Nothing  was  allowed  to  enter  the 
house  ;  dinner  was  not  brought  in  till  five 
o'clock  in  the  evening.  We  questioned  the 
turnkeys,  but  they  said  that  they  knew  nothing. 
We  were  obliged  to  go  to  bed  without  finding 
out  anything  about  what  was  going  on.  The 
sentinels  remained  at  our  doors  all  night,  or 
rather  for  four  days,  as  we  were  among  the  last 
who  were  searched  ;  and  we  had  no  communica- 
tion with  our  neighbours  till  the  second  day, 
when  one  of  them  knocked  gently  at  an  unused 
door  which  opened  into  our  apartment  and  told 
us  that  a  very  strict  search  was  going  on,  that 
money,  scissors,  knives,  etc.  were  being  taken. 
We  made  the  disclosure  to  Monsieur  and  Ma- 
dame de  Boisgelin  in  the  same  way.  A  man 
who  waited  upon  them  had  gone  out  the  day 
before  to  get  some  water  and  had  not  returned. 
At  last   I    obtained   permission   to  go  to  see 


During  the  French  Revolution.        183 

Mesdames  de  Noailles  ;  the  distinguished  vi- 
comtesse  had  made  the  beds,  washed  the  dishes, 
and  in  spite  of  all  was  in  fine  spirits.  She  joked 
about  her  labours,  which  were  quite  extensive, 
and  the  more  so  since  the  deafness  of  the  three 
ladies  caused  them  frequently  to  misunderstand 
one  another.  At  night  she  tied  one  end  of  a 
string  to  her  arm  and  the  other  to  her  grand- 
mother's bed  so  that  the  latter  might^waken  her  if 
she  needed  her  during  the  night.  She  dressed 
her,  attended  to  an  abscess  she  had,  and  also  to 
one  of  her  mother's.  She  had  scarcely  time  to 
breathe,  and  her  zeal  stood  her  instead  of  natu- 
ral strength.  I  had,  as  I  have  said,  obtained 
permission  to  go  and  wait  upon  her.  I  had 
plenty  to  do,  for  I  rendered  the  same  services 
to  Monsieur  and  Madame  de  Boisgelin. 

Our  turn  to  be  searched  came  at  last  on  the 
fourth  day,  at  eleven  o'clock  in  the  morning. 
The  sentinels  had  been  withdrawn  the  day  be- 
fore, at  ten  o'clock  at  night.  Monsieur  de  Ba- 
quencourt,  who  lodged  in  our  quarter,  took 
advantage  of  the  first  opportunity  to  come  and 
tell  us  that  the  search  was  terrible,  that  a  pris- 
oner had  assured  him  that  he  had  been  entirely 
stripped,  that  he  had  at  first  concealed  his 
assignats,  but  had  afterward  shown  them  as  he 
preferred  to  give  up  everything  rather  than  to 


1 84  Prison  Life 

get  into  trouble.  The  idea  of  being  stripped 
and  searched  worried  us  very  much  ;  but  there 
was  no  getting  out  of  it. 

All  took  place  as  he  foretold  ;  the  municipal 
authorities  and  the  guards  made  the  search. 
When  they  came  to  the  assignais  I  said,  '  Citi- 
zens, are  you  not  going  to  count  them  ? '  One 
of  them  answered  scornfully,  '  We  need  not 
count  them  in  order  to  conquer  the  enemies  of 
the  Republic'  '  I  am  sure  of  that,'  I  replied  ; 
'  for  they  could  not  be  conquered  with  paper.' 
Madame  de  Mouchy  made  a  sign  to  me  to  be 
silent.  Eight  or  ten  days  after,  the  committee 
ordered  the  account  of  each  prisoner  to  be  made 
out  over  again.  This  was  done  in  the  keeper's 
apartment.  Then  we  went  back  to  the  same 
old  life.  We  tried  to  get  accustomed  to  doing 
without  scissors  and  knives,  but  it  was  very  in- 
convenient ;  and  what  was  still  more  disagree- 
able, the  turnkeys,  who  formerly  could  receive 
money  for  small  services  rendered,  were  forbid- 
den to  do  so  any  longer,  and  this  made  them 
very  cross.  The  establishment  of  a  public  table 
was  also  spoken  of,  which  greatly  distressed 
Madame  de  Mouchy.  Soon  after  this  a  com- 
mission was  appointed  to  examine  the  prisoners  ; 
a  good  many  of  them  were  anxious  for  it.  The 
day  it  was   announced   loud  cries  of  *  Vive  la 


During  the  French  Revolution.        185 

Republique  !  '  were  heard  in  the  galleries.  It 
did  not  take  place,  however,  till  two  months 
afterward.  One  day  about  that  time  I  was 
sitting  at  work  when  some  one  called  for  me.  I 
found  at  the  door  the  jailer  (no  longer  the  good 
Benoit)  with  two  turnkeys,  who  asked  me : 
'  What  are  you  doing  here  ? ' 

'  I  have  been  here  for  six  months  with  the 
Citizen  Mouchy  and  his  wife.' 

'  Very  well  ;  but  what  are  you  doing  here  ? ' 
'  I  do  whatever  I  can  for  them.' 
'  Where  is  your  entry  in  the  jail-book  ? ' 
'  I  have  none  ;   I  came  here  voluntarily.' 

*  You  were  not  arrested,  then  ? ' 
^No.' 

'  Are  you  their  confidential  friend  ? ' 
'  Yes.' 

*  What  is  your  name  ? ' 

I  gave  my  signature.  I  asked  him  why  he 
asked  me  all  these  questions.  '  You  are  not 
going  to  send   me  away  ? ' 

'  Oh,  no  !  Benoit's  papers  are  not  properly 
drawn  up,  and  I  am  taking  a  census  of  all 
who  are  in  the  house.' 

Madame  de  Mouchy  was  very  much  agi- 
tated during  this  examination.  She  was  reas- 
sured when  she  learned  that  it  was  only  a 
census  ;  but   I  was  not.     I  endeavoured  not  to 


1 86  Prison  Life 

show  to  her  the  anxiety  I  felt  and  which  was 
only  too  well  founded. 

One  morning,  about  a  month  after  this,  the 
same  jailer  came  into  Madame  la  Mar^chale's 
room  and  said  to  her  :  '  I  have  come  to  inform 
you  that  you  must  send  away  your  confidential 
attendant  within  twenty-four  hours  ;  I  have  just 
received  the  order/  She  replied,  '  Citizen,  I 
cannot  do  without  her  ;  I  am  very  infirm,  and  so 
is  my  husband/  I  asked  him  if  I  could  stay  if 
I  became  a  prisoner.  '  I  do  not  know.'  I 
begged  him  to  send  us  the  first  prison-director 
who  came  to  the  place.  He  agreed  to  do  so. 
I  sent  for  Vernet,  that  he  might  speak  for  me. 
Madame  de  Mouchy  was  so  good  as  to  implore 
him  so  earnestly  to  do  me  this  service  that  I 
could  not  help  shedding  tears  ;  she  offered  to 
give  him  all  the  jewels  and  assignats  she  had 
left.  He  would  not  accept  anything  ;  but  prom- 
ised to  do  all  we  asked,  and  did  nothing.  I 
gave  him  a  petition  I  had  written  to  the  Com- 
mittee of  Police,  in  which  I  requested  most 
earnestly  to  be  enrolled  as  a  prisoner.  I  repre- 
sented to  them  the  infirm  condition  of  Monsieur 
and  Madame  de  Mouchy,  how  impossible  it  was 
for  them  to  be  left  alone,  how  long  I  had  been 
with  them,  and  added  that  I  thought  it  a  Re- 
publican virtue  to  assist  suffering  humanity.     At 


During  the  French  Revolution.        187 

the  same  time  I  asked  the  jailer  to  allow  me  to 
wait  for  an  answer;  and  I  begged  Vernet  to 
bring  the  administrator  to  us,  which  he  did  on 
the  following  day. 

It  was  Vitrich,  who  has  since  died,  with  his 
friend  Robespierre.  He  said  to  me,  'We  have 
read  your  petition.  You  are  very  good  to  wait 
upon  these  old  people  ;  but  I  have  nothing  to 
do  with  that.  The  order  is  from  the  Committee 
of  General  Security,  and  you  must  go.  You  have 
only  to  make  a  similar  petition  to  them,  and 
surely  you  will  receive  their  permission  to  re- 
turn.' I  begged  him  with  tears,  for  I  was  des- 
perate, for  permission  to  remain  till  the  next 
day  ;  and  he  granted  it. 

I  cannot  express  the  horrors  of  our  situation 
after  this  cruel  sentence.  Dear,  venerable  old 
couple,  how  much  they  suffered  !  This  separa- 
tion seemed  only  to  presage  one  more  terrible 
still.  We  wept  all  night  long.  I  was  almost  deter- 
mined to  remain,  no  matter  what  happened  to  me. 
For  three  whole  days  my  daughter  never  left  the 
door  in  her  anxiety  to  hear  from  the  turnkeys 
what  I  had  concluded  to  do.  She  was  terribly 
frightened  about  me.  A  prisoner,  whom  I  did  not 
know,  influenced  me  to  a  decision  ;  he  stopped 
me  and  said,  'Citizeness,  I  have  learned  that 
you  are  hesitating  about  leaving  here  ;   I  think 


1 88  Prison  Life 

I  ought  to  tell  you  that  you  are  doing  wrong. 
This  evening  you  will  be  entered  in  the  jail-book, 
and  perhaps  sent  to-morrow  to  another  prison  ; 
the  greater  attachment  you  manifest  for  Madame 
de  Mouchy  the  more  you  will  be  suspected. 
Believe  me,  you  had  better  submit.  A  more 
favourable  moment  will  surely  come,  and  you 
can  then  rejoin  her ;  above  all  conceal  your 
tears,  for  you  are  watched.'  I  thanked  him, 
and  informed  Monsieur  and  Madame  de  Mou- 
chy of  his  advice.  They  then  urged  me  to  go.  We 
consulted  together  as  to  what  I  was  to  do  in 
order  to  be  allowed  to  return.  Hoping  to  cer- 
tainly do  so,  I  left  all  my  belongings.  Messieurs 
d'Henin  and  de  Boisgelin  assured  me  that  the 
separation  would  not  be  long,  and  that  as  soon 
as  I  should  see  the  committee  I  could  ask  that 
Madame  de  Duras  might  be  sent  to  join  her 
parents ;  and  they  would  surely  grant  my 
request. 

When  the  fatal  moment  arrived  I  felt  that  it 
would  be  utterly  impossible  for  me  to  say  to 
Monsieur  and  Madame  de  Mouchy,  '  I  am 
going  to  leave  you  now  ;  '  so  I  said  that  I  was 
going  to  see  some  of  the  prisoners  to  ask  for 
messages  from  them.  They  all  sympathized  with 
my  sorrow.  Madame  la  Vicomtesse  de  Noailles, 
the   younger,  threw  her  arms  around    me,  and 


During  the  French  Revolution.        189 

burst  into  tears.  I  tore  myself  from  her,  and 
hid  behind  a  door,  to  try  and  recover  myself. 
As  I  passed  along  the  galleries  all  the  prisoners 
congratulated  me  ;  for  my  part  I  wished  they 
were  all  in  my  place.  When  I  reached  the  door 
I  thought  I  should  faint ;  I  wanted  to  go  in  to 
see  the  keeper,  but  the  turnkey  who  had  the 
key  prevented  me.  '  Take  care  !'  said  he  to  me, 
'  there  is  a  clerk  in  his  office  who  is  vexed  with 
you  ;  go  on.'  I  cannot  express  all  the  different 
feelings  which  assailed  me  on  getting  into  the 
street ;  my  despair  at  leaving  Monsieur  and 
Madame  de  Mouchy,  my  reunion  with  my 
daughter,  the  open  air  which  I  had  not  breathed 
for  seven  months,  —  all  bewildered  me.  One 
thing  is  certain,  I  could  not  tell  what  streets  I 
passed  through  on  my  way  to  the  Hotel  Mou- 
chy. Instead  of  seeming  delighted  to  see  my 
daughter,  I  replied  to  all  she  said  only  with  tears. 
The  first  thing  I  did  was  to  beg  Monsieur 
Noel  to  send  my  petition  to  the  committee  as 
soon  as  possible,  which  he  did.  He  received 
no  reply.  It  was  impossible  to  gain  an  inter- 
view. I  did  not  knov/  to  whom  to  apply. 
Madame  de  Poix  was  at  the  Hotel  Mouchy 
under  guard.  She  had  been  imprisoned  only 
twenty-four  hours  on  account  of  her  weakness. 
She  asked  me  many  questions   concerning  her 


1 90  Prison  Life 

distinguished  parents,  wept  much  with  me,  and 
still  hoped  that  I  might  be  able  to  return  to 
them.  I  had  an  opportunity  to  see  the  depu- 
ties from  my  district,  who  had  just  saved  my 
brother  from  the  guillotine.  I  thought  they 
would  be  willing  to  render  me  a  service  also.  1 
implored  them  in  vain,  however,  and  received 
from  them  only  mockery  of  my  attachment,  and 
the  most  positive  refusal.  At  last,  repulsed  in 
every  direction,  nothing  was  left  but  to  have 
myself  arrested.  This  was  my  plan ;  I  thought  of 
it  unceasingly.  The  only  thing  that  prevented 
me  was  the  almost  complete  certainty  of  being 
sent  to  some  other  prison  than  the  Luxembourg. 
The  tidings  I  received  from  day  to  day  were 
more  and  more  distressing.  Monsieur  de  Mou- 
chy  wrote  me:  '  Come  back  to  us ;  Madame  de 
Mouchy  has  been  so  grieved  at  your  absence 
that  her  abscess  has  dried  up, — a  thing  which 
never  happened  before.'  Another  time  he  said, 
*  We  cannot  get  accustomed  to  your  absence, 
nor  to  doing  without  you.  The  two  or  three  per- 
sons who  wait  upon  us,  no  matter  how  willing 
they  may  be,  cannot  accomplish  in  the  whole 
day  what  our  dear  Latour  used  to  do  in  two 
hours,  and  without  difficulty.' 

All  this  went  to  my  heart.  *  I  wrote  to  them 
every  day,  and  gave  them  more  hope  of  my  re- 


During  the  French  Revolution.        191 

turning  to  them  than  I  entertained  myself.  I 
went  frequently  to  carry  them  provisions,  as 
well  as  to  learn  how  they  were  from  the  turn- 
keys, who  were  on  good  terms  with  me.  I 
also  went  into  the  garden,  where  I  had  the 
sad  consolation  of  seeing  them  at  the  window. 
The  prisoners  knew  me  so  well  that  as  soon  as 
they  saw  me  they  would  hasten  to  tell  my 
friends.  Their  sad  and  downcast  faces  broke  my 
heart.  I  dared  not  make  the  least  sign  to  them  as 
I  was  constantly  watched.  The  last  day  that  I 
went  there  with  my  daughter  a  man  followed  us 
persistently,  and  drove  us  away.  My  daughter 
was  sure  then  that  we  were  going  to  be  arrested. 
It  was  the  last  time  that  I  ever  saw  Madame  de 
Mouchy.  Two  days  after,  Monsieur  de  Mou- 
chy  sent  me  word  that  she  had  had  a  severe  attack 
of  indigestion,  accompanied  by  violent  vomit- 
ing, all  through  the  night ;  that  they  needed 
me  more  than  ever.'  He  told  me  to  send  him 
a  bottle  of  mineral  water  for  her  to  take  as  a 
purgative.  The  day  she  took  it.  Monsieur  le 
Marechal  wrote  me  at  four  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon  that  the  purgative  had  not  agreed 
with  her  at  all,  that  Madame  la  Marechale  could 
not  retain  any  nourishment,  and  requested  me 
to  send  her  an  injection  immediately.  I  was 
extremely  anxious.     It  was  too  late  for  me  to 


192  Prison  Life 

be  able  to  speak  to  any  one,  as  all  the  doors 
were  closed  at  five  o'clock.  I  determined  to 
go  to  see  the  turnkey  early  the  next  morning, 
and  find  out  whether  I  might  be  allowed  to  wait 
upon  her ;  but  it  was  then  too  late.  Everything 
was  useless ;  the  end  of  all  their  troubles  was 
approaching. 

Just  as  I  was  getting  into  my  bed  there  was  a 
loud  knocking  at  my  door.  I  trembled  as  I 
opened  it.  I  was  surprised  to  see  Monsieur 
Noel,  who  looked  frightened,  and  said,  '  A  mes- 
senger was  sent  to  the  Luxembourg  this  evening 
to  inquire  whether  Monsieur  and  Madame  de 
Mouchy  were  there,  and  I  cannot  imagine  what 
it  means.'  I  cried,  ^  It  is  well  known  that  they 
are  in  that  house,  and  such  inquiries  are  super- 
fluous,—  unless/  I  added,  seeing  that  his  agita- 
tion was  increasing,  '  Madame  la  Marechale, 
being  ill,  has  asked  for  me  again,  and  some 
prison-director  has  been  to  inquire  into  her  con- 
dition.' '  I  hope  it  may  be  so,  I  will  learn  to- 
morrow morning  early  what  it  is  all  about,  and 
will  come  and  tell  you.'  We  spent  the  night  in 
the  greatest  excitement,  and  I  rose  very  early. 
I  went  to  Monsieur  Noel's  house  at  seven 
o'clock,  but  he  had  already  gone  out.  He  came 
to  my  house  crying,  or  rather  screaming,  '  It  is 
true,'  said  he  ;   '  all   is  over  !     They  are  at  the 


During  the  French  Revolution.       193 

Conciergerie.'  Nothing  else  that  I  have  ever 
suffered  in  my  life  can  be  compared  to  what  I 
felt  at  that  moment.  However,  I  did  not  alto- 
gether lose  my  self-control  ;  enough  was  left 
me  to  see  that  poor  Monsieur  Noel  was  entirely 
beside  himself.  He  beat  his  head  so  violently 
against  the  wall  that  I  really  feared  he  would 
crush  it.  After  the  first  moments  of  his  despair 
had  passed,  he  said,  '  I  will  go  out  again  ;  I  will 
go  to  the  Conciergerie  ;  I  must  see  them  ! '  '  And 
I  will  go  too,'  I  cried.  '  No,  no,'  he  answered. 
'  Is  Madame  de  Duras  there  ? '  'I  have  not 
been  able  to  learn.' 

He  returned  about  nine  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing. '  Well,'  said  I,  '  have  you  heard  anything  ? 
Is  there  no  hope?'  'No,  no,'  was  all  his 
answer.  '  And  Madame  de  Duras  r '  '  She  is 
not  there.'  He  asked  me  to  go  and  tell  the  sad 
news  to  Madame  de  Poix.  I  should  have  been 
glad  to  be  spared  this,  for  I  scarcely  had  the 
strength  to  do  it ;  but  he  went  out  again,  and  I 
was  obliged  to  go  also.  She  was  in  absolute  des- 
pair. Monsieur  Noel  advised  me  to  go  away 
from  the  house,  lest  I  should  be  sent  for  as  a 
witness.  I  would  not  do  so.  I  did  not  know 
where  to  go  ;  I  preferred,  I  said,  to  die  with 
them  rather  than  after  them.  At  last  I  v/as  per- 
suadedto  go  to  the  house  of  one  of  my  friends. 
13 


194  Prison  Life 

Before  going,  however,  I  charged  them  to 
take  some  dinner  to  the  Conciergerie.  It  was 
possible  that  these  precious  victims  might  re- 
main there  several  days.  They  sent  it  back  with 
their  thanks,  but  untouched. 

At  five  o'clock  in  the  evening  I  left  my 
friend's  house,  being  no  longer  able  to  resist 
the  desire  to  hear  what  was  going  on  ;  I  met 
my  daughter  coming  to  see  me.  Her  agitated 
countenance  confirmed  my  fears.  I  met  Mon- 
sieur Noel ;  he  said  not  a  word  to  me  as  he 
passed  me,  nor  I  to  him.  We  did  not  even  dare 
to  look  at  each  other.  I  went  the  next  day 
again  to  see  Madame  de  Poix,  whose  whole 
appearance  was  utterly  changed.  She  had  lost 
not  only  her  distinguished  parents  but  Madame 
de  Biron,  her  intimate  friend  from  childhood. 
She  asked  me  kindly  what  I  was  going  to  do. 
'  Nothing,'  I  answered,  '  but  await  my  fate 
here.'  I  thought  that,  not  having  been  able  to 
share  that  of  Monsieur  and  Madame  de  Mou- 
chy,  I  might  be  allowed  to  follow  that  of 
Madame  de  Duras,  believing  that  none  of  us 
would  escape  death.  Madame  de  Noailles 
wrote  me  three  or  four  days  after  our  loss  a 
note  which  I  am  inconsolable  at  having  burned, 
but  I  was  compelled  to  do  so.  It  contained  such 
a  touching  description  of   how    Monsieur  and 


During  the  French  Revolution,        195 

Madame  de  Mouchy  remembered  me  in  their 
last  moments,  and  expressions  of  Madame  de 
Mouchy's  sympathy  in  my  sorrow  in  spite  of 
all  her  own  suffering,  that  it  caused  me,  for  the 
first  time,  to  give  way  to  tears.  Until  then  I 
had  been  like  a  stone. 

Within  ten  days  after  the  death  of  my  hon- 
oured master  and  mistress,  I  was  called  upon  to 
mourn  for  all  those  of  their  acquaintance  at  the 
Luxembourg  who  had  shown  me  much  kindness, 
among  them  Mesdames  d'Hautefort,  Madame 
de  Noailles,  and  others.  Twenty  days  later  we 
sent  some  linen  to  Madame  de  Duras,  which 
was  not  received  ;  this  frightened  us  on  her 
account,  for  we  feared  she  was  no  longer  there. 
And  finally  I  became  terrified  on  my  own  ac- 
count. I  had  the  greatest  possible  horror  of 
death.  I  feared  I  never  should  have  sufficient 
resignation  to  endure  the  last  twenty-four  hours  ; 
but  I  hoped  that  my  courage  would  not  fail  me 
in  my  last  moments  if  I  could  be  with  those 
from  whom  I  could  receive  consolation.  The 
preparations  for  execution  made  me  cold  with 
fright.  I  felt  that  the  courage  which  would 
have  enabled  me  to  bear  anything  in  company 
with  Monsieur  and  Madame  de  Mouchy  had 
abandoned  me.  On  the  other  hand  it  was 
strange  that  I  should  have  such  a  terror  of  death, 


196  Prison  Life 

being  otherwise  perfectly  indifferent  concerning 
my  fate.  My  relatives  and  friends  pitied  me. 
not  only  on  account  of  the  loss  I  had  just  sus- 
tained, but  on  account  of  my  financial  poskion, 
knowing  that  I  had  no  means  at  all.  I  answered 
that  this  did  not  concern  me  in  the  least.  My 
mind  continually  reverted  to  what  Monsieur  de 
Mouchy  had  said  to  me  one  day  :  he  thanked 
me  for  a  small  service  I  had  rendered  him,  and 
added,  '  God  will  reward  you,  my  dear  child,  for 
all  the  trouble  you  have  taken  for  me.  I  am 
sure  you  will  never  want  for  anything.' 

I  was  obliged,  in  spite  of  all  my  indifference 
to  fate,  to  ask  to  have  back  again  the  furniture 
of  my  room,  for  which  I  had  to  pay  four  hundred 
francs,  with  a  guarantee  from  Monsieur  Noel. 
We  left  that  house  after  having  drunk  the  cup  of 
sorrow  to  the  dregs,  having  seen  it  all  stripped 
of  furniture  and  thrown  into  utter  disorder. 
The  commissioners  received  from  our  hands 
everything  belonging  to  Monsieur  de  Mouchy 
and  Madame  la  Marechale,  treating  the  things 
in  the  most  insulting  and  indecent  manner. 

Robespierre  was  beheaded.  Madame  de 
Duras  was  liberated  the  i6th  of  October,  1794. 
But,  oh,  how  changed  she  was  I  It  was  dread- 
ful to  see  her.  She  seemed,  as  she  said  herself, 
like  one  risen  from  the  dead.     In  spite  of  her 


During  the  French  Revolution.        197 

trials  it  was  evident  that  her  courage  had  not 
failed.  Her  first  thought,  and  also  that  of  Ma- 
dame de  Poix,  on  being  once  more  in  the  en- 
joym^ent  of  liberty,  was  to  see  that  I  had  means 
of  support,  and  to  find  out  all  ways  of  rendering 
me  assistance. 


EVENTS  OF  THE  21st  OF  JULY,   1794. 

Monsieur  Grelet's  Account. 

TT  was  the  21st  of  July,  1794  (2d  Thermidor, 
-*-  year  II.)  ;  I  was  on  my  way  to  the  Luxem- 
bourg at  half  past  seven  o'clock  in  the  evening, 
to  carry  to  Madame  de  Noailles  a  bundle  con- 
taining some  wearing  apparel.  When  I  reached 
the  lower  end  of  the  Rue  de  Tournon,  I  saw  in 
front  of  the  door  of  that  prison  a  great  mob  of 
men  and  women,  which  made  me  feel  very  anx- 
ious. I  deposited  my  bundle  in  a  shop  on  that 
street  where  a  young  woman  stayed  who  was  the 
friend  of  Madame  la  Duchesse  d'Ayen's  waiting- 
woman,  and  went  on  toward  the  prison. 

When  I  came  among  the  crowd  I  had  no  dif- 
ficulty in  discovering  what  was  going  on,  par- 
ticularly when  I  saw  a  great  open  wagon  with 
benches  fastened  alone:  the  sides.  I  knew  at 
once  that  it  was  there  to  receive  the  prisoners 
who  were  to  be  transferred  to  the  Conciergerie 
to  be  beheaded  the  next  day  ;  this  thought 
made  me  shiver.     I  had  a  presentiment  that  the 


200  Prison  Life 

ladies  in  whom  I  was  interested  would  be  among 
the  victims.  I  was  anxious  to  see  the  prisoners 
taken  away,  and  approached  the  door  as  nearly 
as  I  possibly  could.  A  turnkey  came  out,  and 
perceiving  me  said,  *  Go  away  ;  they  are 
coming.' 

I  did  not  go  away.  I  thought  it  would  be 
the  last  time  I  should  ever  see  those  ladies,  and 
this  sad  thought  rooted  me  to  the  spot.  The 
turnkey  went  in  again.  A  little  while  after  the 
door  opened  and  the  prisoners  appeared,  pre- 
ceded by  two  gendarmes.  Madame  la  Vicom- 
tesse  de  Noailles  was  the  first  of  the  ladies  to 
come  out.  She  passed  very  near  me,  took  my 
hand  and  pressed  it  affectionately.  The  gen- 
darme who  walked  beside  her  assisted  her  to 
get  into  the  wagon.  Madame  d'Ayen  and  Ma- 
dame la  Marechale  got  in  immediately  after  her. 
One  of  the  gendarmes  had  seen  Madame  de 
Noailles  give  me  her  hand.  Then  five  or  six 
other  ladies  got  in  and  as  many  men  as  it  would 
hold.  I  moved  away  and  tried  to  conceal  my- 
self in  the  crowd.  Madame  de  Noailles  still 
saw  me,  however,  for  the  wagon  had  not  yet 
started.  As  it  would  not  hold  all  the  prisoners, 
about  fifteen  of  them  followed  on  foot,  escorted 
by  gendarmes.  While  all  the  preparations  for 
this   transfer   were    being    made,    Madame    de 


During  the  French  Revolution.        201 

Noailles,  who  again  recognized  me,  clasped  her 
hands,  made  me  a  sign  to  pray  and  that  she  was 
praying.  A  moment  afterward  she  lifted  her 
head,  and  pointing  with  one  finger  to  heaven 
she  gave  me  her  blessing.  The  crowd  won- 
dered to  whom  her  gestures  were  addressed  ; 
and  I  gazed  as  others  did,  trying  to  act  just  as 
though  they  were  not  addressed  to  me.  Ma- 
dame de  Noailles  apprised  her  mother  that  I 
was  near  the  wagon.  Madame  d'Ayen  bowed 
and  kissed  her  hand  to  me  several  times.  I 
could  not  take  any  notice  of  this  ;  such  gestures 
alone  would  have  been  more  than  sufficient  to 
compromise  me. 

At  last,  after  half  an  hour  spent  in  prepara- 
tion, the  wagon  started  and  went  down  the 
Rue  de  Conde.  I  followed  it  as  far  as  the 
Conciergerie.  About  midway  this  street,  in  a 
part  of  it  which  is  very  narrow,  I  could  almost 
touch  at  the  same  time  both  the  houses  at  the 
side  and  the  wagon.  Madame  de  Noailles,  who 
never  lost  sight  of  me,  gave  me  her  blessing 
three  times,  —  one  for  each  of  her  children.  I 
continued  to  follow  the  wagon  as  I  would  have 
followed  the  funeral  procession  of  persons  whose 
death  was  to  plunge  so  many  families  into  such 
terrible  grief. 

As  I  was  crossing  the  Pont  Neuf,  the  wagon 


202  Prison  Life 

being  not  far  off  and  just  turning  round  the 
Quai  des  Lunettes,  a  gendarme  called  out  be- 
hind me,  '  I  arrest  you  ;  I  know  you/  I  did 
not  give  him  a  chance  to  arrest  me  but  ran 
along  the  Quai  des  Lunettes.  The  gendarme 
followed  me  ;  I  ran  down  the  Rue  de  Harlay, 
which  crosses  the  Island  of  the  Palace.  The 
gendarme  was  far  behind  me  crying,  '  Stop  him  !' 
It  was  eight  o'clock,  —  just  the  hour  when 
the  workmen  were  leaving  their  shops.  They 
thought  I  was  a  prisoner  escaping  ;  several  tried 
to  stop  me,  but  I  kept  them  off  with  my  cane. 
On  reaching  the  Quai  des  Orfevres  I  fell,  and 
w^as  seized  by  two  workmen ;  the  gendarme  over- 
took me,  and  I  made  no  further  effort  to  escape. 
A  man  came  up  who  said  he  was  a  justice  of  the 
peace,  and  inquired  of  the  gendarme  why  he  had 
arrested  me.  The  gendarme  replied  that  I  was 
intriguing  with  the  prisoners.  I  thought  it  use- 
less to  attempt  to  defend  myself.  As  the  gen- 
darme was  taking  me  to  the  prefecture  of  police, 
I  saw  some  distance  off  Madame  de  Noailles 
and  the  other  prisoners  going  into  the  prison  of 
the  Conciergerie. 

I  w^as  put  into  a  dungeon  where  there  was  a 
small  window,  which  admitted  only  a  few  rays 
of  light.  I  took  advantage  of  this  to  destroy 
some  papers  which  would  have  been  sufficient  to 


During  lh3  French  Revolution,       203 

compromise  me.  Fortunately  I  preserved  my 
carte  de  siireU^  which  I  had  only  had  a  few  days. 
I  had  just  torn  up  and  destroyed  the  papers, 
part  of  which  I  swallowed,  when  the  door 
opened  and  showed  me  a  jailer,  who  ordered  me 
in  menacing  tones  to  follow  him.  After  having 
led  me  through  some  dark  corridors  he  shut  me 
in  a  very  small  dungeon,  secured  by  an  iron 
door,  through  which  no  light  could  penetrate. 
This  dungeon  was  circular  in  form  and  extremely 
small.  There  was  a  stone  bench  against  the  wall. 
As  I  entered  I  had  seen  by  the  light  of  the  lamp 
carried  by  the  jailer  something  on  the  floor 
which  sparkled.  When  the  dungeon  door  was 
closed  on  me  I  was  in  total  darkness.  I  felt 
around  to  find  out  what  had  occasioned  the 
flashes  of  light  to  which  I  have  referred.  I 
found  that  they  proceeded  from  some  bits  of 
glass  which  were  on  the  edge  of  a  very  small 
opening  made  in  the  wall.  I  seated  myself  on 
the  stone  bench  and  began  to  reflect  on  my  sit- 
uation, on  that  of  Mesdames  de  Noailles,  whom 
I  had  just  seen  for  the  last  time,  and  on  that 
of  their  poor  children,  who  were  waiting  for 
me  before  going  to  their  evening  meal.  Then 
I  realized  all  the  horrors  of  my  situation.  And 
when  I  thought  of  all  that  was  to  take  place  the 
next  day,  I  fell  on  my  knees  and  prayed  to  God 


204  Prison  Life 

with  all  the  fervour  of  which  I  was  capable.  I 
implored  him  to  accept  the  sacrifice  of  my 
life  in  expiation  of  my  sins  ;  for  I  expected  to 
perish  the  next  day.  But  what  would  become 
of  those  three  children  ?  What  terrible  grief  it 
would  be  to  their  mother  and  grandmother  to 
see  me  condemned  with  them  !  '  My  Gad,'  I 
prayed,  '  have  mercy  on  the  children,  have  mercy 
on  their  mothers,  and  have  mercy  on  me  P 

I  was  utterly  overcome  by  these  sad  reflections 
when  the  door  opened  with  a  loud  noise.  I 
rose  suddenly,  not  knowing  what  might  be  going 
to  happen.  There  was  the  jailer  again,  with 
his  lantern,  and  an  officer  of  the  gendarmerie 
was  with  him.  '  Have  you  your  carte  ) '  said 
the  latter  to  me.  I  answered  that  I  had.  '  Give 
it  to  me.'  'Will  you  allow  me,'  said  I,  as  I 
handed  it  to  him,  '  to  tell  you  what  took  place, 
and  why  I  am  here  .^ '  '  Yes,  you  may  tell  me.' 
I  related  in  a  few  words  how  I  had  happened 
by  chance  to  be  in  front  of  the  prison  of  the 
Luxembourg  when  the  prisoners  who  were  to  be 
taken  to  the  Conciergerie  came  out  ;  that  one 
of  them,  as  she  passed  very  near  me,  recognized 
me  and  pressed  my  hand,  but  that  she  did  not 
speak  a  single  word  to  me,  nor  did  I  to  her  ;  and 
that  this  was  all  that  passed.  After  listening 
to  me  attentively  he  went  away,  and  took  my 


During  the  French  Revolution.       205 

carle  with   him  ;   but  he  had  me  put  into  more 
comfortable  quarters. 

My  anxiety  increased  when  I  saw  that  he  had 
carried  off  my  carte,  for  it  contained  my  address  ; 
and  I  was  sure  that  they  would  go  immediately 
to  the  Hotel  Noailles-Mouchy,  on  the  Rue 
de  rUniversit^,  where  my  pupils  Alfred  and 
Alexis  were.  '  They  will  search  all  over  the 
Hotel,'  said  I  to  myself.  '  They  will  find  the 
whole  of  my  correspondence  with  Madame  de 
Noailles  during  her  imprisonment  ;  and  as  there 
are  many  things  in  those  letters  which  are  cov- 
ertly expressed,  they  will  be  sure  to  find  in 
them  all  sorts  of  intrigues  relative  to  the  con- 
spiracy of  the  Luxembourg,  about  which  the 
Republicans  and  Revolutionary  judges  are  al- 
ready making  so  much  noise.'  It  is  true  that  I 
had  taken  great  care  to  conceal  this  corres- 
pondence. I  had  confided  to  Alexis  the  secret 
of  the  place  where  I  had  locked  it  up,  and  had 
charged  him  to  put  it  out  of  sight  if  he  should 
see  the  commissioners  or  any  strangers  coming 
to  the  Hotel.  We  occupied  the  apartment  of 
their  father^  the  Vicomte  de  Noailles,  the  win- 
dows of  which  looked  out  into  the  street,  in 
front  of  the  main  entrance.  Though  this  thought 
somewhat  reassured  me,  my  anxiety  continued, 
and  the  more  so  as  the  officer  did  not  return,  and 


2o6  Prison  Life 

it  was  now  very  late.  I  no  longer  doubted  that 
he  had  been  to  pay  a  visit  to  the  Hotel  Mou- 
chy.  '  But  even  if  he  should  find  nothing/  said  I 
to  myself,  '  can  any  one  ever  escape  who  has 
once  fallen  into  their  hands  ? ' 

Such  was  the  state  of  my  anxiety  when  the 
officer  returned  and  said  these  few  words  which 
I  shall  never  forget.  '  Here  is  yom  carle.  Now 
go  ;  and  another  time  do  not  come  so  near.'  I 
did  not  wait  for  him  to  say  anything  more.  I 
took  my  carte^  my  cane,  and  the  other  things 
which  had  not  been  left  with  me  were  returned, 
and  I  was  free  1 

I  experienced  a  feeling  of  delight  at  being 
liberated  contrary  to  my  expectation  ;  but  this 
sweet  content  was  only  momentary.  I  thought 
of  Mesdames  de  Noailles,  whom  I  had  left  as  it 
were  in  the  ante-chamber  of  death.  I  could 
think  of  nothing  else  ;  at  least  they  would  not 
suffer  the  pain  of  seeing  me  share  their  fate  on 
the  morrow,  and  of  thinking  that  their  children 
were  left  without  any  one  to  care  for  them. 
'  Religion  will  come  to  their  aid,'  I  thought ;  '  but 
what  a  struggle  they  will  have  to  go  through.'  I 
gave  thanks  to  God,  and  implored  him  to  come 
to  their  help  in  this  moment  so  full  of  horror  to 
human  creatures  ;  and  still  praying  as  I  went, 
I  reached  the  Hotel   Mouchy.     It  was  eleven 


During  the  French  Revolution.       207 

o'clock.  The  children  had  not  gone  to  bed  ; 
they  were  waiting  for  me.  They  asked  me  a 
great  many  questions,  and  told  me  that  they  had 
been  very  much  frightened  when  I  did  not  re- 
turn. I  told  them  that  I  had  had  a  great  many 
things  to  attend  to  which  had  caused  me  most 
unwillingly  to  delay  ;  that  I  had  been  very  much 
occupied  ;  that  I  could  not  tell  them  then  all 
that  had  happened  to  me  because  it  was  too 
late,  but  that  I  would  tell  them  all  about  it  the 
next  day.  We  then  said  our  prayers  together 
and  went  to  bed.  '  At  least,'  said  I  to  myself, 
'  they  shall  pass  this  night  in  peace  ;  the  next 
will   be  cruel  and  bitter  enough.' 

The  next  day  (the  22d  of  July),  while  the 
children  were  still  asleep,  I  went  very  early  to 
the  Rue  des  Sts.  Peres,  to  see  P^re  Brun,  to 
tell  him  that  the  Mesdames  de  Noailles  were  at 
the  Conciergerie  to  be  tried,  and  would  very 
probably  be  condemned  to  death  that  very  day, 
and  to  beg  him  to  keep  the  promise  he  had  made 
me,  which  was  to  try  to  meet  them  as  they 
passed  from  the  prison  to  the  extreme  end  of 
the  Faubourg  St.  Antoine,  as  this  was  the  only 
consolation  they  could  now  have  in  this  world. 
He  promised  me  he  would  not  fail  to  be  there. 
Whenever  he  could,  this  good  priest  exercised 
this  act  of  charity  toward  the  victims.    He  would 


2o8  Prison  Lift 

accompany  them,  praying  as  he  went,  to  the 
foot  of  the  scaffold,  and  there  give  them  the  last 
absolution.  After  the  deed  was  done  he  would 
return  to  his  house,  still  praying,  but  with  an 
aching  heart. 

Father  Brun  was  a  father  of  the  Oratory. 
We  had  lived  together  at  Juilly,  where  we  had 
charge  of  the  Pensioners  called  Miniines,  be- 
cause they  were  the  youngest  and  the  smallest. 
He  was  for  a  short  time  the  curate  of  the 
parish  of  Juilly.  Madame  la  Vicomtesse  de 
Noailles,  whose  children,  Alexis  and  Alfred, 
were  in  our  hall,  had  corresponded  v/ith  him  for 
almost  a  year.  She  had  great  confidence  in 
him,  and  he  deserved  it  on  account  of  his  piety 
and  his  tender  care  of  her  children. 

I  returned  to  the  Hotel  Mouchy.  It  was 
almost  six  o'clock.  I  awakened  the  children, 
and  told  them  that  we  were  going  to  see  their 
sister  Euphemie  at  St.  Mande,  which  pleased 
them  very  much.  They  never  suspected  the 
terrible  tidings  I  had  to  tell  them  till  we  came 
to  the  end  of  our  walk.^ 

1  A  copy  of  this  account  was  sent,  May  21,  1S50,  to 
Madame  la  Marquise  de  Verac  by  Monsieur  Gerin,  Mon- 
sieur Grelet's  testamentary  executor,  and  was  declared  by 
him  to  agree  in  every  respect  with  the  original  from  the 
hand  of  Monsieur  Grelet. 


NARRATIVE   OF   AN    EYE-WITNESS   OF 
THE   AFFAIR   OF   JULY    22,    1794. 

(M.  Carrichon,  Priest.) 

A/TADAME  LA  MARECHALE  DE  NO- 
^^^  AILLES,  her  daughter-in-law,  the  Du- 
chesse  d'Ayen,  and  her  granddaughter,  the 
Vicomtesse  de  Noailles,  were  detained  in  their 
Hotel  from  the  month  of  September,  1795, 
until  April,  1794.  I  knew  the  first  by  sight, 
and  was  better  acquainted  with  the  other  two, 
whom  I  was  accustomed  to  visit  once  a  week. 

The  Terror  was  increasing,  with  its  attendant 
crimes,  and  the  victims  were  becoming  more 
numerous.  One  day  when  we  were  speaking 
of  this,  and  were  exhorting  each  other  to  prepare 
to  be  among  their  number,  I  said  to  them  with 
a  sort  of  presentiment,  '  If  you  go  to  the  guillo- 
tine, and  God  gives  me  the  strength,  I  will  accom- 
pany you.'  They  took  me  at  my  word,  adding 
with  eagerness,  ^  Do  you  promise  it  ? '  I  hesi- 
tated a  moment.  '  Yes,'  I  replied,  'and  that 
you  may  be  certain  to  recognize  me  I  will  wear 
a  dark  blue  coat  and  a  red  waistcoat. 
14 


210  Prison   Life 

After  that  they  often  reminded  me  of  my 
promise.  In  the  month  of  April,  the  week  after 
Easter,  I  believe,  they  were  conducted  to  the 
Luxembourg.  I  often  received  news  of  them 
through  Monsieur  Grelet,  who  with  such  deli- 
cate faithfulness  rendered  many  services  to 
them  and  to  their  children. 

My  promise  was  frequently  recalled.  On  the 
26th  or  27th,  a  Thursday  or  a  Friday,  he  came 
and  begged  me  to  render  to  the  Marechal  de 
Mouchy  and  his  wife  the  service  which  I  had 
promised  to  them. 

1  went  to  the  Palace  and  succeeded  in  making 
my  way  into  the  courtyard  ;  I  then  had  them 
under  my  eyes,  and  quite  near  me,  for  more  than 
a  quarter  of  an  hour.  Monsieur  and  Madame 
de  Mouchy,  whom  I  had  seen  at  their  house 
only  once,  and  whom  I  knew  better  than  they 
knew  me,  could  not  recognize  me.  By  inspira- 
tion, and  with  the  aid  of  God, I  did  what  I  could 
for  them.  The  MarechaFs  conduct  was  singu- 
larly edifying  ;  he  prayed  aloud  with  great  fer- 
vour. The  evening  before,  on  leaving  the 
Luxembourg,  he  had  said  to  those  who  regarded 
him  with  interest  :  '  At  seventeen  I  went  up  to 
the  assault  for  my  king;  at  seventy-eight  I  go 
to  the  scaffold  for  my  God  ;  my  friends,  I  am 
not  unhappy.' 


Durhiff  the  French  Revolution.       211 


"e> 


I  avoid  details  which  would  lead  me  on  to 
endless  length.  That  day  I  believed  it  to  be 
useless  to  attempt  anything  ;  and,  indeed,  I  did 
not  feel  myself  able  to  go  and  accompany  them 
to  the  guillotine.  I  was  much  disturbed  by  this 
on  account  of  the  special  promise  made  to  their 
relatives,  whom  their  death  plunged  into  afflic- 
tion. They  were  incarcerated  in  the  same  pri- 
son, and  had  done  much  to  console  the  Marechal 
de  Mouchy  and  his  wife. 

How  much  might  I  ~say  of  all  the  many  de- 
partures which  preceded  or  followed  that  of  the 
22d  of  July!  —  departures,  peaceful  or  wretched, 
according  to  the  dispositions  of  those  who  de- 
parted. Terribly  sad  they  were,  even  when  the 
known  character  and  all  external  signs  denoted 
Christian  resignation  and  a  Christian  death, 
but  exceedingly  distressing  when  the  contrary 
was  the  case,  and  when  the  condemned  ap- 
peared, as  it  were,  to  pass  from  a  hell  in  this 
world  to  that  of  the  other  world. 

On  the  22d  of  July,  which  was  Tuesday,  I 
was  at  my  house  between  eight  and  ten  o'clock 
in  the  morning.  I  was  just  on  the  point  of 
going  out  when  I  heard  a  knock  on  my  door  ; 
I  opened  it  and  saw  the  children  of  the  house 
of  Noailles  and  their  tutor.  The  children  had 
the  gayety  natural  to  their  age,  —  gayety  which 


212  Prison  Life 

was  to  be  changed  to  sadness  by  the  losses  they 
were  about  to  undergo,  and  the  fear  of  expe- 
riencing still  others.  They  were  going  to 
walk. 

The  tutor,  sad  and  melancholy,  was  pale  and 
troubled.  '  Let  us  go  into  your  chamber,'  said 
he,  '  and  leave  the  children  in  your  study.'  We 
went  into  the  chamber  ;  he  cast  himself  into  a 
chair.  ^  It  is  all  over,  my  friend  ;  the  ladies  are 
before  the  Revolutionary  tribunal.  I  have  come 
to  summon  you  to  keep  your  word,  I  am  to 
take  the  children  to  Vincennes,  and  there  see 
little  Euphemie.  In  the  park  I  will  prepare  the 
poor  children  for  their  terrible  loss.' 

Prepared  as  I  was  myself  for  this  dreadful 
blow,  I  was  overwhelmed.  The  frightful  situa- 
tion of  the  mothers,  of  the  children,  of  their 
worthy  tutor,  this  gayety  to  be  followed  by  such 
depth  of  sorrow,  the  little  sister,  Euphemie, 
then  about  four  years  old,  —  all  this  arose  before 
my  imagination. 

I  recovered  myself;  and  after  some  inquiries, 
replies,  and  other  sad  details,  I  said,  '  I  will 
now  change  my  dress.  What  an  errand  !  Pray 
to  God  that  he  may  give  me  the  strength  to 
execute  it.' 

We  arose  and  went  out  into  the  study,  where 
we  found  the  children  amusing  themselves  inno- 


During  the  French  Revolution.       213 

cently,  gay  and  contented  as  could  be.  The 
sight  of  them,  the  thought  of  their  ignorance, 
and  of  what  they  were  about  to  learn,  the  inter- 
view with  their  sister  which  would  follow,  and 
that  which  we  had  just  gone  through,  made  the 
contrast  more  striking,  and  afflicted  the  heart. 

Left  alone  after  their  departure,  I  felt  myself 
overwhelmed  and  wearied.  '  My  God,'  I  cried, 
'  have  pity  upon  them  and  upon  me  1  '  I  changed 
my  clothes  and  went  upon  certain  errands,  car- 
rying in  my  heart  a  crushing  weight. 

I  went  to  the  palace  between  one  o'clock 
and  two,  and  tried  to  enter  ;  it  was  impossible. 
I  got  some  news  from  one  who  was  coming  out 
of  the  Court.  I  still  doubted  the  reality  of 
what  he  told  me.  The  illusion  of  hope  was 
finally  destroyed  by  what  he  went  on  to  say, 
and  I  could  no  longer  have  any  doubts. 

I  renewed  my  walk.  It  took  me  to  the  Fau- 
bourg St.  Antoine,  and  with  what  thoughts, 
what  inward  agitation,  what  secret  fear,  all 
joined  to  a  violent  headache  ! 

I  consulted  a  person  in  whom  I  had  confi- 
dence. She  encouraged  me  in  the  name  of 
God.  I  took  a  little  coffee  at  her  house,  and 
felt  my  head  improved.  I  returned  to  the 
palace  with  slow  steps,  pensive  and  irresolute, 
dreading  to   reach   the  fatal  spot,  and    hoping 


214  Prison  Life 

that  I  might  not  find  those  who  summoned 
me  there. 

I  arrived  before  five  o'clock.  Nothing  indi- 
cated the  departure  of  the  prisoners.  I  went 
sadly  up  the  steps  of  the  Sainte-Chapelle  ;  I 
walked  in  and  around  the  great  hall,  I  sat  down, 
I  rose  again,  I  spoke  to  no  one.  I  concealed 
within  me  the  sorrow  which  was  preying  upon 
me.  From  time  to  time  I  cast  a  sad  glance 
toward  the  courtyard,  to  see  if  any  preparations 
for  the  procession  were  being  made. 

My  continual  thought  was,  '  In  two  hours,  in 
one  hour,  they  will  be  no  more.'  I  cannot  ex- 
press how  this  idea,  which  has  afflicted  me  all 
my  life  in  the  too  frequent  and  distressing  occa- 
sions in  which  it  has  been  recalled,  afflicted 
me  at  that  time.  With  so  dreadful  a  cause  of 
waiting,  never  did  hour  appear  to  me  at  once 
so  long  and  so  short  as  that  which  I  passed 
from  five  o'clock  to  six,  by  reason  of  the  various 
thoughts  which  agitated  me,  and  which  rapidly 
drove  my  mind  from  the  illusions  of  a  vain  hope 
to  fears  unhappily  only  too  real. 

Finally,  by  the  noise  which  came  to  my  ears, 
I  judged  that  the  prison  doors  were  about  to  be 
opened.  I  went  down  and  took  a  position  near 
the  gate,  as  for  a  fortnight  it  had  no  longer  been 
possible  to  obtain  entrance  into  the  courtyard. 


During  the  French  Revolution.       215 

The  first  cart  was  filled  and  came  toward 
where  I  stood.  It  contained  eight  ladies  who 
seemed  in  a  very  edifying  frame  of  mind  ;  they 
were  unknown  to  me.  The  ninth  and  last,  to 
whom  I  was  very  near,  was  the  Marechale  de 
Noailles.  The  absence  of  her  daughter-in-law 
and  granddaughter  gave  me  one  last  faint  ray 
of  hope.  But  alas  !  they  immediately  entered 
the  second  cart.  Madame  de  Noailles  was 
dressed  in  white,  which  she  had  not  ceased 
wearing  since  the  death  of  her  father-in-law  and 
mother-in-law,  the  Marechal  de  Mouchyandhis 
wife.  She  appeared  about  twenty-four  years 
old  at  the  most.  Madame  d'Ayen,  a  lady  of 
forty  years,  was  in  a  striped  ddshabilU  of  blue 
and  white.  I  saw  them,  though  at  a  little  dis- 
tance. Six  men  also  got  into  the  fatal  car  and 
took  their  places  near  them.  I  remarked  that 
the  first  two  took  their  stand  at  a  little  distance 
from  the  others,  showing  them  by  this  respectful 
attention  that  they  desired  to  leave  them  more 
free.     From  this  I  drew  good  auguries. 

Scarcely  had  they  taken  their  places  when  the 
daughter  exhibited  toward  the  mother  an  eager 
and  tender  interest,  which  was  remarked  by  all 
the  bystanders.  I  heard  them  saying  near  me, 
'  Do  you  see  how  agitated  that  young  lady  is, 
and  how  she  talks  to  the  other  one  ? ' 


2i6  Prison  Life 

I  saw  that  they  were  looking  for  me.  I 
seemed  to  hear  all  that  they  said.  '  Mamma, 
he  is  not  there.' 

'  Look  again.' 

'  Nothing  escapes  me,  I  assure  you,  Mamma  ; 
he  is  not  there.' 

They  forgot  that  I  had  sent  word  to  them  of 
the  impossibility  of  getting  into  the  courtyard. 

The  first  cart  stood  near  me  at  least  a  quarter 
of  an  hour.  It  came  forward  first.  The  second 
was  about  to  pass,  and  I  stood  ready.  It  passed, 
and  the  ladies  did  not  see  me.  I  went  back  into 
the  palace,  made  a  long  circuit,  and  placed  myself 
in  a  conspicuous  position  at  the  entrance  of  the 
Pont  au  Change.  Madame  de  Noailles  looked 
around  on  every  side,  but  passed  by  without  see- 
ing me.  I  followed  them  along  the  bridge,  sepa- 
rated from  the  crowd,  and  yet  quite  near  them. 
Madame  de  Noailles,  though  constantly  looking 
for  me,  did  not  perceive  me. 

Distress  was  painted  upon  the  face  of  Ma- 
dame d'Ayen  ;  her  daughter  redoubled  her 
watchfulness  but  without  success.  I  was 
tempted  to  give  up.  I  had  done  what  I 
could,  I  said  to  myself,  and  everywhere  else  the 
crowd  would  be  still  greater.  It  was  of  no  use, 
and  I  was  tired.  I  was  about  to  go  away,  when 
the  sky  was  covered  over,  thunder  was  heard  in 


During  the  French  Revolution.       217 

the  distance,  and   I   resolved  to  make  another 
trial. 

By  roundabout  ways  I  arrived  before  the 
carts  did  in  the  Rue  St.  Antoine  beyond  the 
Rue  de  Fourcy,  almost  opposite  the  too  famous 
prison  of  La  Force.  Then  a  violent  wind  arose. 
The  storm  burst  ;  flashes  of  lightning  and  peals 
of  thunder  succeeded  each  other  rapidly.  The 
rain  began,  and  soon  fell  in  torrents.  I  with- 
drew to  the  doorway  of  a  shop  which  I  still 
vividly  remember,  and  which  I  never  since  then 
see  without  emotion.  In  an  instant  the  street 
was  cleared  ;  there  were  no  more  people,  save 
at  the  doors,  in  the  shops,  and  at  the  windows. 
There  was  more  order  in  the  marching.  The 
horsemen  and  musketeers  advanced  more 
quickly,  and  the  carts  also.  They  reached  the 
little  St.  Antoine,  and  I  was  still  undecided. 
The  first  cart  passed  before  me.  A  rapid  and 
almost  involuntary  movement  brought  me  from 
the  shop  door  and  to  the  second  cart  ;  and  there 
I  was  alone,  quite  near  the  ladies.  Madame 
de  Noailles,  smiling,  seemed  to  say  to  me, 
'  Here  you  are  at  last ;  ah,  how  comforted 
we  are  1  We  have  sought  for  you  eagerly. 
Mamma,  here  he  is.'  Madame  d'Ayen  revived. 
All  my  irresolution  ceased  ;  I  felt  myself 
inspired    by   the   grace  of  God   with    extraor- 


2i8  Prison  Life 

dinary  courage.  Though  wet  through  with 
perspiration  and  rain  I  took  no  thought  of  it, 
but  continued  to  walk  near  them.  Upon  the 
steps  of  the  College  St.  Louis  I  perceived  a 
friend,  full  of  respect  and  attachment  for  them, 
endeavouring  to  render  them  the  same  service 
as  that  which  I  was  offering  them.^  His  face 
and  attitude  showed  all  that  he  felt  upon  seeing 
them.  I  struck  my  hand  upon  his  shoulder 
with  inexpressible  emotion,  and  cried  to  him  as 
I  passed  by,  •  Good  evening,  my  friend.' 

At  this  point  there  is  an  open  place,  and  sev- 
eral streets  enter  into  it.  The  storm  was  at  its 
height,  and  the  wind  had  grown  more  violent. 
The  ladies  in  the  first  wagon  were  much  dis- 
turbed by  it,  especially  the  Marechale  de  No- 
ailles  ;  her  large  cap  was  thrown  back,  and 
showed   her  gray  hair.      They   tottered    upon 

1  This  friend  whom  Father  Carrichon  met  was  Father 
Brun,  Priest  of  the  Oratory,  jointly  with  whom  I  had 
charge,  at  Juilly,  of  the  Hall  of  the  Minimes  (the  youngest 
pupils  of  the  College),  among  whom  were  Messieurs 
Alexis  and  Alfred  de  Noailles.  I  had  informed  Monsieur 
Brun  on  the  same  day  as  Monsieur  Carrichon  (July  22, 
1794)  of  our  anxieties  and  our  desires  for  Mesdames  de 
Noailles.  These  two  friends  met  in  the  Rue  de  Faubourg 
St.  Antoine,  accompanied  the  victims,  gave  them  their 
blessing,  and  did  not  withdraw  until  after  the  completion 
of  the  final  sacrifice.  — Note  by  Monsieur  Grclet. 


During  Ihe  French  Revolution.       219 

their  rough  plank  seats,  their  hands  being  tied 
behind  their  backs.  Immediately  a  crowd  of 
men,  who  were  there  in  spite  of  the  rain,  recog- 
nized her,  paid  attention  only  to  her^  and  by 
their  insulting  cries  increased  the  tortures  which 
she  was  supporting  with  patience.  '  There  she 
is,'  they  cried,  '  the  Marechale  who  went  in 
such  style,  driving  in  her  fine  carriage,  —  there 
she  is  in  the  cart,  just  like  the  others  I  ' 

The  cries  continued  ;  the  heavens  grew  darker 
and  the  rain  more  violent.  We  reached  the 
street  crossing  just  in  front  of  the  Fau- 
bourg St.  Antoine.  I  went  forward,  looked 
around,  and  said  to  myself,  this  is  the  best  place 
to  afford  them  what  they  so  much  desire.  The 
cart  was  going  more  slowly  ;  I  stopped  and 
turned  toward  them.  I  made  a  sign  to  Madame 
de  Noailles  which  she  entirely  understood  : 
*  Mamma,  Monsieur  Carrichon  is  about  to 
give  us  absolution.'  Immediately  they  bent 
their  heads  with  an  air  of  repentance,  contrition, 
tenderness,  hope,  and  piety. 

I  raised  my  hand,  and,  though  with  covered 
head,  pronounced  the  entire  formula  of  absolu- 
tion, and  the  words  which  follow  it,  very  dis- 
tinctly, and  with  the  deepest  earnestness.  They 
joined  in  this  more  perfectly  than  ever.  I  can 
never  forget   the   holy  picture,  worthy  of  the 


220  Prison  Life 

pencil  of   Raphael,  of  that  moment  when,  for 
them,  all  was  balm  and  consolation. 

Immediately  the  storm  relaxed  and  the  rain 
diminished.  It  was  as  if  they  had  come  only  to 
insure  the  success  of  what  my  friends  and  I 
had  so  ardently  desired.  I  blessed  God  for  it, 
and  they  did  the  same.  Their  appearance  showed 
contentment,  security,  and  cheerfulness. 

As  we  advanced  into  the  Faubourg  the  eager 
crowds  fell  back  upon  the  two  sides  of  the  street. 
They  insulted  the  first  ladies,  especially  the  Mare- 
chale ;  nothing  was  said  to  the  other  two.  Some- 
times I  preceded  and  sometimes  I  accompanied 
the  wagons.  After  passing  the  Abbey  de  St.  An- 
toine  I  met  a  young  man  whom  I  had  formerly 
known  ;  he  was  a  priest  whom  I  had  some  reason 
to  suspect,  and  his  presence  annoyed  me.  I  was 
afraid  of  being  recognized,  but  happily  I  was 
not ;  he  turned  aside,  and  I  did  not  see  him 
again. 

Finally,  we  arrived  at  the  fatal  spot  ;  what 
went  on  within  me  cannot  be  described.  What 
a  moment  !  What  a  separation,  what  grief  for 
the  husbands,  the  children,  the  sisters,  the  rela- 
tives and  friends  who  should  survive  them  in 
this  vale  of  tears  !  '  I  see  them,'  I  thought,  '  still 
full  of  health  ;  they  would  have  been  so  useful 
to  their  families,  and  in  a  moment  I  shall  see 


During  the  French  Revolution.       221 

them  no  more.  How  heart-rending  it  is  I  But 
what  a  great  comfort  to  us  to  see  them  so 
resigned  V 

The  scaffold  appears ;  the  carts  come  to  a  stop ; 
the  guards  surround  them;  I  shudder.  A  more 
numerous  circle  of  spectators  now  is  about  us  ; 
most  of  them  laugh,  and  are  amused  at  this 
heart-breaking  spectacle.  Imagine  how  ter- 
rible a  situation  it  was  for  me,  to  be  in  the  midst 
of  such  a  crowd  with  my  mind  agitated  by 
thoughts  so  different. 

While  the  executioner  and  his  two  attendants 
were  assisting  the  ladies  who  were  in  the  first 
cart  to  descend,  Madame  de  Noailles's  eyes 
wandered  around  in  search  of  me.  At  last  she 
saw  me.  And  now  there  was  a  repetition** of 
that  first  ravishing  view  I  had  of  her.  Her  ex- 
pressive eyes,  so  sweet,  so  animated,  so  heav- 
enly^ glanced  first  up  to  heaven  and  then  down 
to  earth,  and  finally  were  fixed  so  intently  upon 
me  that  it  might  have  caused  me  to  be  remarked 
if  my  neighbours  had  been  more  attentive.  I 
pulled  my  hat  down  over  my  eyes,  but  not  so  as 
to  prevent  my  seeing  her.  I  seemed  to  hear  her 
say,  '  Our  sacrifice  is  made.  We  leave  our  dear 
ones  ;  but  God  in  his  mercy  calls  us.  Our  faith 
is  firm.  We  shall  not  forget  them  when  we  are 
in  his  presence.     We  give  you  our  thanks,  and 


222  Prison  Life 

send  our  tenderest  farewells  to  them,  Jesus 
Christ,  who  died  for  us^  is  our  strength.  We  die 
in  his  arms.  Farewell  !  God  grant  we  may  all 
meet  again  in  heaven.     Farewell  I ' 

It  is  impossible  to  give  any  idea  of  her  saintly, 
earnest  gestures  ;  there  was  about  her  an  elo- 
quence so  touching  that  those  around  me  said, 
'  Ah,  see  that  young  woman  !  How  resigned  she 
is  !  See  how  she  raises  her  eyes  to  heaven  1 
See  how  she  is  praying  !  But  what  good  will 
that  do  her  ? '  Then  on  reflection  :  '  Oh,  those 
wicked  parsons  1  '  Having  said  their  last  fare- 
wells they  all  descended  from  the  wagon. 

I  was  no  longer  conscious  of  anything,  being 
at  once  heart-broken,  grieved,  and  yet  com- 
forted. How  I  thanked  God  that  I  had  not 
delayed  giving  them  absolution  till  this  moment  ! 
If  I  had  waited  till  just  as  they  were  mounting 
the  scaffold  we  could  not  have  been  so  united 
in  the  presence  of  God  to  ask  and  receive  this 
great  blessing  as  we  had  been  in  the  other 
place  ;  and  that  also  was  the  most  undisturbed 
moment  of  the  whole  route. 

I  leave  the  spot  where  I  had  been  standing. 
I  pass  round  to  the  opposite  side  while  the  others 
are  getting  out  of  the  wagon.  I  find  myself  in 
front  of  the  wooden  stairway  by  which  they 
were  to  mount  the  scaffold,  and  against  which 


During  the  French  Revolution.        223 

a  tall,  rather  fat  old  man  with  white  hair  and  a 
kindly  face  was  leaning.  He  looked  like  a 
farmer.  Near  him  was  a  very  resigned-looking 
woman  whom  I  did  not  know  ;  next  came  the 
Marechale  de  Noailles,  just  opposite  me, 
dressed  in  black  taffeta.  She  had  not  yet  laid 
aside  mourning  for  the  Marechal.  She  was 
seated  on  a  block  of  wood  or  stone  which  hap- 
pened to  be  there,  her  large  eyes  fixed.  I  did 
not  forget  to  pray  for  her  as  I  had  done  for  so 
many  others,  and  especially  for  the  Marechal 
and  Marechale  de  Mouchy.  All  the  others 
were  ranged  in  two  lines  on  the  side  facing  the 
Faubourg  St.  Antoine. 

I  looked  around  for  the  ladies  ;  I  could  only 
see  the  mother.  Her  attitude  was  that  of  devo- 
tion, —  simple,  noble,  and  resigned.  Entirely  oc- 
cupied with  the  sacrifice  she  was  about  to  offer  to 
God  through  the  merits  of  the  Saviour,  his  divine 
son,  her  eyes  were  closed  ;  she  showed  no  anx- 
iety, not  even  as  much  as  when  formerly  she 
had  had  the  privilege  of  approaching  the  sacred 
table.  I  shall  never  forget  the  impression  she 
made  upon  me  then.  I  often  picture  her  to 
myself  in  that  attitude.  God  grant  that  I  may 
profit  by  it. 

The  Marechale  de  Noailles  was  the  third  to 
mount  the  altar  of  sacrifice.     It  was  necessary 


224  Prison  Life 

to  cut  away  the  upper  part  of  the  neck  of  her 
dress  so  as  to  expose  her  throat.  I  felt  as  if  I 
could  not  stand  and  see  it  all  ;  yet  I  wished  to 
drink  the  cup  to  the  dregs  and  keep  my  word,  if 
only  God  would  grant  me  strength  to  keep  my 
senses  in  the  face  of  such  a  terrible  sight. 

Six  ladies  passed  on  after  her.  Madame 
d'Ayen  was  the  tenth.  She  seemed  to  me  to 
look  pleased  that  she  was  to  die  before  her 
daughter  did,  and  the  daughter  glad  to  die 
after  her  mother.  When  she  mounted  the  scaf- 
fold the  chief  executioner  pulled  off  her  bonnet. 
As  it  was  fastened  on  by  a  pin  which  he  did 
not  take  out,  the  pain  caused  by  having  her 
hair  dragged  out  with  it  was  evident  in  her 
countenance. 

The  mother's  life  was  ended.  How  I  grieved 
to  see  that  young  lady,  looking  in  her  white 
dress  even  younger  than  she  really  was,  sweet 
and  gentle  as  a  little  lamb,  led  to  the  slaughter. 
I  felt  as  though  I  were  present  at  the  martyr- 
dom of  one  of  those  holy  young  virgins  repre- 
sented in  the  pictures  of  the  great  masters. 

The  same  thing  which  occurred  in  her  mother's 
case  happened  in  hers, —  the  same  oversight  as  to 
the  pin,  the  same  pain,  the  same  calm,  the  same 
death!  How  the  red  blood  flowed  down  from 
her  head  and  her  throat  I 


During  the  French  Revolution.       225 

'  Now  she  is  happy  I  '  I  cried  to  myself  as  I 
saw  her  body  thrown  into  the  horrible  coffin. 

May  the  all-powerful  and  all-merciful  God 
grant  to  their  family  every  blessing  they  may 
desire,  and  that  I  ask  for  my  own,  and  bring  us 
all  together  with  those  who  have  gone  before 
into  that  abode  where  there  is  no  more  Revo- 
lution, into  that  country  which  shall  have,  as 
Saint  Augustine  says,  — 

'Truth  for  its  King, 
Charity  for  its  law, 
And  Eternity  for  its  duration.' 


LETTER  FROM  MADAME  LA  DUCH- 
ESSE  DE  DURAS,  NEE  NOAILLES, 
TO    MONSIEUR   GRELET. 

Be  of  good  courage  and  He  shall  strengthen  your  heart, 
all  ye  that  hope  in  the  Lord.  —  Ps.  xxxi.  24. 

TTOW  much  you  need  to  apply  these  sacred 
•^^  words  to  yourself  in  the  trying  situation  in 
which  Providence  has  placed  you  1  We  have 
already  tested  your  courage  in  a  most  wonderful 
way ;  it  will  not  fail  you,  because  it  rests  on  the 
law  of  God,  and  in  him  alone  you  have  put  your 
trust.  What  would  the  father  and  mother  of 
these  unfortunate  children  feel  if  you  should 
abandon  them  ?  But  what  am  I  saying  >  They 
will  deserve  the  continuation  of  your  tender 
cares  on  account  of  their  sweetness  and  perfect 
obedience.  I  love  to  believe  that  they  will  in- 
herit some  of  the  virtues  of  the  angel  whom  we 
mourn.  That  lovely  mother  opened  her  pure 
heart  to  you ;  you  should  inculcate  in  her 
children  all  that  she  valued,  all  that  she  felt.  She 
regarded  you  as  their  brother,  and  treated  you 
as  such.    It  is   as  a  sister,  and   also   one  who 


228  Prison  Life. 

shared  her  confidence^  that  I  am  now  speaking 
to  you  ;  for  I  am  not  sure  of  having  an  oppor- 
tunity of  telling  you  with  my  lips  all  I  think. 
If  Heaven  spares  my  life  it  will  be  a  precious 
moment  to  me  (who  could  imagine  one  more 
so  })  when  I  find  myself  once  more  with  you 
and  them,  talking  together  of  our  dear  lost  ones, 
and  encouraging  one  another  to  profit  by  their 
admirable  examples.  We  will  say  to  them,  '  Be 
Christians  and  you  will  be  faithful  to  every  duty  ; 
study  human  sciences,  because  they  will  help 
you  to  be  useful  to  humanity  ;  but  above  all,  and 
before  everything  else,  be  good.' 

I  think  it  is  necessary  that  they  should  know 
perfectly  well  how  to  calculate,  etc. 

I  have  given  up  everything  ;  I  have  ceased  to 
think  of  anything  earthly,  and  keep  my  mind 
fixed  upon  heaven.  I  must  close.  I  am,  per- 
haps, speaking  to  you  for  the  last  time.  I  know 
not  what  Providence  has  in  store  for  me  ;  but 
whatever  it  may  be  I  shall  never  cease  to  re- 
member the  debt  I  owe  you,  which  can  only 
be  equalled  by  my  confidence  in  you. 


EXTRACT    FROM    THE    'MEMORIAL 
EUROPEEN,'   APRIL   24,    1809. 

IVTEAR  the  old  village  of  Picpus,  now  a  part 
•*-^  of  the  Faubourg  St.  Antoine,  under  the 
walls  of  the  garden  which  belonged  to  the  canon- 
ess  of  St.  Augustine,  in  a  bit  of  ground  not 
more  than  thirty  feet  in  length,  repose  thirteen 
hundred  and  fifteen  victims  beheaded  at  the 
Barriere  du  Throne  between  the  26th  Prairial 
and  the  9th  Thermidor  in  the  second  year  of  the 
Republic. 

Widows,  orphans,  and  mothers  left  comfort- 
less, and  without  support,  swallowed  their  tears  in 
secret,  and  dared  not  even  ask  for  their  dead  the 
right  of  burial.  In  times  like  those,  tears  had 
ceased  to  be  innocent,  and  the  tomb  to  be  a 
refuge.  These  unhappy  creatures  contented 
them.selves  with  commending  the  remains  of 
their  loved  ones  to  Him  whose  eye  is  ever  upon 
the  living  and  the  dead  ;  but  they  knew  not 
whose  hand  buried  them,  nor  even  the  spot  of 
earth  where  they  were  laid. 


230  Prison  Life 

But  a  Sister  as  brave  as  she  was  tender,  Ma- 
dame Amelie-Zephirine  de  Salm-Kirbourg,  Prin- 
cess of  Hohenzollern,  sister  of  Frederick,  Prince 
of  Salm,  gained  from  her  great  grief  a  strength 
which  others  seemed  to  lose.  She  had,  I  may 
say,  watched  over  the  last  moments  of  her 
brother's  life,  had  seen  the  blow  which  ended 
his  days,  the  wagon  which  bore  away  his  re- 
mains, the  earth  which  received  them.  She 
bought  the  spot  of  ground,  scarcely  sufficient  to 
cover  the  victims  who  had  just  been  buried 
there  ;  she  had  it  enclosed  by  a  wall,  and  she 
protected  it  from  profanation,  hoping  that  pious 
sorrow  would  some  day  consecrate  these  new 
catacombs.  This  prayer  of  fraternal  piety  has 
been  heard  ;  it  has  been  fulfilled  by  two  sisters, 
Mesdames  de  la  Fayette  and  de  Montagu, 
worthy  imitators  of  such  an  example,  for  they 
were  themselves  worthy  of  setting  it.  They 
both  belonged  to  one  of  those  patrician  families 
which  had  remained  sound  in  the  midst  of  an 
age  despoiled  of  virtue,  like  an  obelisk  in  the 
midst  of  a  desert ;  both  were  daughters,  grand- 
daughters, sisters,  and  were  related  to  and  nearly 
connected  with  several  victims  beheaded  at  the 
Barriere  du  Throne.  One  of  them,  whose  days 
were  fewer  than  her  good  works,  died  last  year, 
leaving  in  the  world,  in  which  she  has  lived  only 


During  the  French  Revolution,       231 

to  be  wife  and  mother,  a  void  difficult  to  fill  ; 
the  other,  with  a  broken  heart,  a  worn-out 
body,  and  her  fortune  all  lost,  still  finds  comfort 
for  the  sorrowful,  solace  for  the  suffering,  and 
help  for  the  poor.  These  two  noble  and  pious 
women  began  by  purchasing  a  portion  of  the 
ground  belonging  to  the  nuns  ;  and  upon  the 
ruins  of  the  cells  they  have  caused  to  be  built 
a  modest  oratory.  The  innocence  of  the  former 
occupants  must  help  to  make  effectual  the 
prayers  to  be  offered  there.  The  august  sym- 
bol of  our  redemption  has  now  been  placed 
above  this  funeral  enclosure  ;  a  priest  has  been 
sent  there  by  the  Grand  Vicars  of  Paris  ;  an 
annual  service  has  been  appointed  there  ;  and 
the  blood  of  a  Divine  Victim  has  been  offered 
upon  this  altar  for  the  repose  of  the  souls  of  all 
these  distinguished  dead. 

This  was  doubtless  sufficient  for  the  dignity 
and  consolation  of  all  these  Christian  spirits,  but 
not  to  satisfy  the  tender  pity  of  their  families  and 
friends.  The  chapel  and  the  cemetery  were  sep- 
arated from  each  other  by  the  garden  of  the  nuns. 
It  was  resolved  to  unite  them  by  purchasing 
this  valuable  bit  of  ground,  which  contains  more 
than  four  arpenis.  A  subscription  was  started. 
A  circular  was  drawn  up  by  a  man  noted  for 
talent  and  integrity,^  who  for  thirty  years  has 
1  Monsieur  Lally-Tollendal. 


232  Prison  Life 

declared  himself  the  defender  of  all  those  whose 
misfortunes  were  most  noble  and  touching. 
Generous  emotion  responded  to  the  appeal  of 
eloquent  sensibility,  and  subscriptions  were 
soon  obtained  to  the  amount  of  forty  thousand 
francs.  By  the  side  of  the  proudest  and  most 
cherished  names  of  France  one  cannot  see  with- 
out emotion  the  unknown  names  and  small  do- 
nations of  several  faithful  servants  who  brought 
their  humble  offerings  to  lay  at  the  feet  of  their 
old  masters  and  at  the  base  of  the  new  altar. 
The  whole  of  the  piece  of  ground  was  at  last 
purchased  ;  and  for  two  years  and  a  half  the 
same  enclosure  has  surrounded  the  victims  and 
the  oratory  of  the  dead.  The  ashes  of  the 
fathers  have  become  the  property  of  the  chil- 
dren ;  the  children  will  transmit  it  to  their 
descendants.  This  monument  will  remain  as 
a  sorrowful  reparation  for  the  past  and  an  im- 
pressive lesson  to  the  future. 

Here  every  day  the  holy  sacrifice  is  offered 
up  for  all  the  victims  of  the  Revolution  ;  here 
are  celebrated  every  year  for  those  buried  in 
this  spot  two  solemn  services,  —  one  on  Low 
Sunday  week  and  the  other  on  the  day  corre- 
sponding to  the  9th  Thermidor  ;  here  on  last 
Monday,  the  nth  of  this  month,  a  congrega- 
tion gathered  to  celebrate  the  anniversary.   After 


During  the  French  Revolution.        233 

the  service  at  the  chapel,  which  was  remarkable 
only  for  the  number  and  emotion  of  those  pres- 
ent, the  attendants  went  in  procession,  accord- 
ing to  custom,  into  the  Champ  des  Martyrs. 

In  the  middle  there  is  a  bit  of  rising  ground 
shaded  by  cypress  and  poplar  trees,  whose  tall 
waving  branches  remind  us  of  the  vanity  of  our 
earthly  hopes,  and  point  to  where  they  should 
be  fixed  ;  while  a  cross  surmounting  a  pyra- 
mid, whose  base  is  planted  upon  all  these  van- 
ished sources  of  happiness,  seems  to  call  all  the 
descendants  of  the  victims  to  its  outstretched 
arms.  The  funeral  memorial  service  began,  and 
the  faithful,  on  their  knees,  alternately  repeated 
the  melancholy  stanzas  of  the  psalm  which 
mourns  and  hopes. 


THE    END. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DU^^n  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


:!  I^vi# 

t 

1     A     if^"'^ 

30m-7,'70(N8475s8)— C-120 

3  1158  01175  3968